Printable Version of Topic

Click here to view this topic in its original format

Chorrol.com _ haute ecole rider _ Old Habits Die Hard Part Six

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 23 2011, 03:47 AM

Hello all, and welcome to the final thread of Old Habits Die Hard. Those of you who are familiar with the Main Quest know that we are fast approaching the end game. Only three more artifacts to obtain, then we can recover the Amulet of Kings and light those Dragonfires and see Martin to the Dragon Throne at last. Right?

For those who are coming late to the party, here are the links to the other five threads:

http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4423
http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4467
http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4500.
http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4523
http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4625.

Here in this last thread we will see the Main Quest through to its tragic conclusion. Some questions will be answered, including who is the man Julian loves? Other questions will be raised, including what’s next for Julian? Those of you who have suspected a second story in the making, you are correct.

After a year and a half of writing this story, I am happy to bring this to a close, yet I am sad to bid it adieu. Hopefully I won’t let any and all of you down as we wrap up.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 23 2011, 04:13 AM

And so we begin Part Six of Old Habits Die Hard. After completing the Grand Tour of Cyrodiil rounding up reinforcements for Countess Carvain of Bruma and obtaining the final recommendation needed for entry into the Arcane University, Julian finds herself with one more task to complete before she can return to Cloud Ruler Temple.

Chapter 26.1: The Golden Hill

Blanco clip-clopped carefully down the flight of granite stairs. I was glad to see him taking care, since we were above the timberline here, and the stones around us were slick with melting snow. Fat flakes drifted down around us in the grey afternoon light. Our breaths created tiny banks of fog floating past our shoulders.

As the steps ended at a terrace, I drew Blanco to a halt and peered ahead. The faint outlines of skeletal walls appeared in a wide dell below us. That has to be Sancre Tor. Gods, that’s a huge place! I could only see the northern and western margins of the ruined city. The further reaches were out of sight in the gloomy afternoon.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/13SnowatSancreTor.jpg

Blanco tossed his head and pricked his ears ahead, sweeping his gaze and muzzle from left to right and back again. I dropped the rein on his neck in a signal to stand and swung my leg over his rump. As I slid to the stones, Blanco bumped my shoulder with his nose.

Our return to Weynon Priory yesterday afternoon had been uneventful. Blanco had enjoyed the rest of the ride back to the stable, and even helped me scare off a bandit that had considered ambushing us.

Teekeeus had been happy to receive the book. “You have no idea how dangerous this iss,” he hissed in relief. “To imagine Earana with ssuch a tome iss frightening! I shall keep it ssafe from the likes of her. And be assured, I will ssend your recommendation, along with this book, to the Universsity. Congratulationss.”

Earana had been understandably peeved when she found out I had given the book to Teekeeus.

“How dare you! Traitor!” Her piercing shout drew the attention of several around the plaza, including three guardsmen and the Altmer hunter Honditar.

“Traitor?” I repeated. “I never told you I would bring you the book. Only that I would get it.” I spread my hands expressively. “And when I realized it was a daedric volume, I decided it was better off elsewhere than in your hands. I don’t trust you with its power.” I walked away, leaving her spluttering beneath the Great Oak.


I shivered in the chill. Brother Piner had given me a fur-lined tunic, warmer than my quilted tunic and enchanted to resist frost. Still the damp bitterness and the falling snow made me feel colder, especially when I thought about Anvil’s warm sun I had left behind less than ten days ago. Already it was almost as cold as Cloud Ruler Temple had been when I left it back in early Frostfall.

It’s going to be downright freezing there when I get back. But it would be good to see Martin again. And oddly enough, I miss Grandmaster Jauffre. I just hope I don’t return the way I did last time, falling into their arms like that. I crouched down at the edge of the terrace, surveying the ruins a few moments more. I’m glad we didn’t encounter any more Oblivion Gates so far. Let's hope I never see another one.

I squinted against the falling snow at the overcast sky. Late afternoon. We had left the Priory before dawn, since I wanted the chance to scout out the ancient ruins while it was still daylight. From what I could see of the immense site, it had been a smart decision. It’ll take me at least an hour to scout it. More than a simple ancient fort, Sancre Tor was nearly as large as Anvil. I could just make out traces of streets running through the complex.

I recalled the conversation I had had with Brother Piner last night after dinner about the High Road.

“What do you know about that back road over the mountains?” I sipped at the steaming mug of cider.

“The High Road to Bruma?” Piner lowered his wine goblet. “If you can call it a road, that is. It’s not used much at all anymore, mostly by outlaws.”

“And Blades moving secretly from one end of Cyrodiil to the other, right?” I remarked softly. “It would be a great way to reach Cloud Ruler Temple unseen.”

“Touché,” Piner’s grin gleamed in the firelight. “Not very often, but sometimes it’s essential. But it’s not a safe path to travel. There are no patrols, no maintenance. In places it’s barely more than a deer track.”

“What sort of danger can one expect to see there?” I asked.

“Mostly wolves, bears, some lions,” Piner replied. “But there are ruins along the road that harbor lesser demons, undead, and goblins. The eastern half of the road runs near a couple of bandit camps. Then there’s Sancre Tor.” His tone hushed on the last two words.

“Sancre Tor?” I repeated. “What about Sancre Tor?”

“There are reports that it’s haunted,” Piner shrugged. “It’s a large town, and the road sort of runs right through it. It’s mostly ruined now, but still very dangerous.”

“Isn’t that the city Tiber Septim took from the Nords and the Bretons back in the Second Era?” I tried to recall my ancient history. Piner nodded.
And the place where four Blades disappeared years and years ago, according to Jauffre. “Is it passable for horses?”

“Depends on the horse,” Piner replied. “Mountain-bred horses should do fine, but ones from the lower altitude will have a difficult time. Paint could pass over the road, but I hear he’s not well.”

Briefly I filled Piner in on Paint’s misadventure. “But Blanco’s High Rock bred, and I’m told he grew up in the Wrothgarian Mountains.”

“He should do fine, then,” Piner nodded emphatically. “Stairs shouldn’t faze him.”

“Stairs?” I topped off my cider from the flagon at my elbow. “There are stairs on the High Road?”

“Yes, some wooden ones a little ways north of here, and a set of stone ones just west of Sancre Tor. The wooden ones may be rotten, but Blanco should handle them fine. The stone ones may be icy this time of year, you’d want to go down them only during the day.”


I touched the stone beneath me. Already the moisture was turning hard and slick. Piner was right about that, and everything else so far too. The road had been still clear to Cloud Top, but we had encountered a wolf after passing that ancient path. Blanco had quickly convinced him of the futility of stalking us, and the animal had ghosted back the way he had appeared. As the way climbed higher, Blanco had proven adept at detecting trouble on the road ahead. I had become skilled at reading his signals. Even more than Paint, he could indicate to me the nature of the threat ahead or to the side. For the wolves and the lions, he would turn and face them. But the bear we had encountered elicited a very different response from him. Blanco had stamped his feet hard on the cobblestones, snorting and belling loudly until his voice echoed off the mountainside, and had braced for the bear’s charge. He had fallen quiet only when the big animal turned and ambled away instead of attacking. I had been grateful that we didn’t have to deal with a couple hundredweights of angry bear.

“Let’s get down these last steps,” I rose to my feet and signaled Blanco to follow me. I remained to one side of the stairs as he followed me gingerly down the final flight. At the bottom, I gave the Legion hold signal. “Stay here until I whistle.” I wanted to clear the ruins without worrying about him. It still made me nervous to have him so close to potential danger.

I took both the plain katana and Daedra Slayer. After a moment’s consideration, I opted to take Akatosh’s Fury as well, in case I had opportunity for sniping. However, I doubted that I would have much clear room for it in those tumbled stone blocks. Blanco whickered softly as I left him standing at the base of the stairs and made my way down the rough slope toward the ruins.

On my approach to the fragmented outer wall, a growl from the rocks to my right warned me of a wolf. I drew my katana and spun to face him. He stalked toward me, head low, hackles spiking his topline, legs stiff. He paused as I set my feet and tilted the weapon in anticipation of his attack.

A dry rattling sound caught both our attention. As the wolf’s gaze shifted past my left shoulder, I glanced around in time to see white bones topped by a round pate slouching past a gap in the wall. The skeleton carried a shield and an ancient sword that shimmered in the grey overcast. I ducked down against the wall to avoid being seen by the creature and turned back to the wolf. Only tracks in the snow showed he had been there. I barely caught the last glimpse of his tail as he disappeared between the boulders.

My heart in my mouth, I listened to the chattering of the skeleton’s progress. Have to get rid of him. But how? Then I remembered. Bones! My left fingers twitched, and my own summoned skeleton appeared in front of me, near the gap. He stood quietly for a moment, then alerted to the other and bolted in shambling chase.

Clattering and banging erupted in eerie silence, then my summons disappeared in a swirl of yellow smoke. I cast the spell again, and a fresh Bones took his place against the skeleton. This time, my summons won the encounter. I watched him as he returned to a patient slouch that indicated no other enemies nearby.

In this manner, I worked my way through the ruined complex. Bones proved his worth as I cast him over and over again against the other skeletons that seemed to infest the ruins. A couple of them were archers. When they gave their positions away firing arrows at Bones, I took advantage of their distraction to close on them from behind. Well-placed blows with the back of my katana blade demolished them before they had a chance to turn on me. Using the sword in this manner also preserved the keenness of the blade. Akatosh only knows when I might need a sharp edge.

It was full dark by the time I cleared the central tower. I spotted the door tucked away in the outer bay of the curved wall. Using my starlight spell, I brushed the accumulated grime from the plaque set into the ancient wooden door. Sealed by authority of the Grandmaster of the Blades, 36th Year of the Reign of Tiber Septim.

This is it. Time to bring Blanco in. I cast a detect life spell to make certain the area was clear, then walked out of the central keep. I made my way to the northwestern corner of the site and peered through the thick-falling snow. The temperature had dropped, and I shivered again in the cold. I had to rub my hands together before I could fit numb fingers into my mouth and send a piercing whistle into the night.

After a few moments, the sound of hoofbeats reached me, and Blanco appeared like a ghost out of the white snow. He picked his way through the ruined walls toward me and nudged my shoulder. Took you long enough, he seemed to say. Let’s get someplace warm. I smiled and rubbed his nose.

“Yes, let’s get someplace warm.” He followed me as I walked back to the central keep. The best-preserved structure in the entire town, the tower seemed like the safest place to spend the night. I would enter the interior in the morning, after I had rested. Blanco would stand guard in the tower while I searched for the armor of Tiber Septim.

Posted by: Captain Hammer May 23 2011, 04:31 AM

I always loved this quest. Huge ruined city to clear out filled with undead? Check. Lore-heavy backstory involving the first of the Septim Emperors? Check. Service to perform for your brother Blades of 430 years ago? Check.

Oh, and Finger of the Mountain is a Shock Spell. A horrendously over-powered shock spell, but still a shock spell. I grab it because, with mods, and a few custom made potions of Fortify Magicka and Restore Magicka, I can spam cast my way through Oblivion gates (and use Wizard's Fury for those annoying Storm Atronachs).

Glad to see Julian let somebody else do the heavy lifting. Guess that old legionary is getting comfortable with her new habits.

Posted by: Olen May 23 2011, 05:08 PM

Ahem: YAY! Julian is back! And for a good quest, and one which may prove challenging I suspect, undead bashing is a different business to daedra slaying.

Filling in the backstory was well done, I was in need of a bit of a refresher and what you provided was just right to get the memories coming back. It got moving quickly too, already we're bashing skelitons outside Sancre Tor (I must have done it at a higher level becuase I remember about a million lichs) and sleeping the night (rather her than me) before going in. Might want a nice hot coco to get to sleep...

QUOTE
Only tracks in the snow showed he had been there.

I liked this, several things have thought better than attacking her which is a pleasant change from the game. In this case the wolf shows good sense when a skeleton rocks up, as I suspect one would.

Nits: I shivered in the chill. Brother Piner had given me a fur-lined tunic, warmer than my quilted tunic and enchanted to resist frost. Still the damp chill and the -- Although not that close together I found the similar sentence structure and repetition of the somewhat unusual word a bit jarring.

back in the Second Era?” I tried to recall my ancient history -- Ancient seemed a bit misplaced here, the battle of Sancre Tor was only 478 years before the events in Oblivion - history certainly but maybe not ancient, it is being rather pedantic though.

Anyway great piece and I'm delighted to see it continued.

And Hammer - Fingers of the Mountain is grossly overpriced magic-wise, you can buy or make ones which require far less.

Posted by: SubRosa May 23 2011, 05:20 PM

Julian returns!

I’m glad we didn’t encounter any more Oblivion Gates so far. Let's hope I never see another one.
I expect Julian is used to disappointment by now... wink.gif

I loved the dual encounter with the wolf and skeleton. The wolf's decision to walk away was wise, given that he was outnumbered two to one, and neither of his enemies had much meat on them! Julian's decision to use her skeleton against that of the ruin was irony in action.


nits:
Even more than Paint, he could telegraph to me the nature of the threat ahead or to the side
Given that telegraphs do not exist in the setting, you might want to go with something more generic, like warn.

Posted by: Grits May 23 2011, 07:36 PM

I had such a vivid sense of the cold, lonely quiet in the ruins. I love the description of how Bones’ posture indicates that the battle is won. Using him to find the archers was a great idea. Yay, Julian!

The increasingly heavy snowfall adds to that creepy Sancre Tor feeling. It’s a good thing Blanco is so formidable, I don’t have to worry about him with skeletons and wolves about. He chased off a bandit and a bear! The Mages Guild would do well to come up with a “Summon Blanco” spell!

I’m so pleased to have more OHDH to savor. smile.gif

Posted by: Acadian May 24 2011, 12:35 AM

A warm welcome back and congratulations on this sixth thread of Julian's journey! I'm so pleased you got things going well on your PC and even treated us to a wonderful screenie of Julian and her pal. smile.gif

This episode was very well written with, as Olen said, just the right amount of 'catching us up'. Rich atmospherics as you helped us feel the snow and bone chilling cold and the overcast. Some wonderful tricks as Julian gets more comfortable using her summons.

Wonderful teamwork with Julian and Blanco. Woohoo! A camouflaged snow horse!

Gosh, something tells me this is gonna get scary!

Posted by: Thomas Kaira May 24 2011, 02:19 AM

We begin once again! Welcome back, Julian, hope you enjoyed your break!

I can't wait to see what happens inside the ruins of Sancre Tor. This is without a doubt one of the better Main Quest locations. It's a shame Bethesda didn't do more with this place. But hey, that's where Reclaiming Sancre Tor (a mod) is going to come in very soon (I hope)! biggrin.gif

Even though Julian may have some old habits that die hard, at least she is using her brain. Very nice touch with taking the skeletons apart with the blunt edge of the katana, it shows Julian understands that skeletons are more vulnerable to crush damage than slash damage, and as you said in the story, it keeps the edge keen and sharp (and she is definitely going to need it in there).

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 25 2011, 02:50 PM

@Hammertime: You’re right about the Fingers of the Mountain - I don’t know why I keep thinking it’s frost. Obviously frost wouldn’t char a corpse the way shock would. And this old legionary has a few new habits to learn in the future. But that’s another story -- wink.gif

@Olen: This will prove challenging in more ways than one, as I’m sure we will see through this chapter. I wanted to convey that wolves are pretty smart creatures, and lone wolves are experts at sizing up risks and benefits. After all, there are no buddies around to help them should they get hurt. Thanks for pointing out the nits. I fixed the one, but left the other. “Ancient” history is relative, and it certainly feels pretty ancient to her! blink.gif

@SubRosa: Yes, Julian is used to disappointment. But it doesn’t stop her from hoping regardless. I’m glad you appreciated the irony of using a skeletal summons to combat skeletons. Thanks for pointing out the nit.

@Grits: Bones is awesome for luring out hostiles from hiding and keeping them occupied long enough for Julian to finish them off. It’s a good thing she’s very pragmatic about her summonses - otherwise she would feel so terrible using Bones like that. And a ‘summon Blanco’ spell? Uh, no. She’ll stick with the live horse and the Legion signals for now thank you very much.

@Acadian: The very first time I came to Sancre Tor, it was snowing and dark. That made the surface ruins even scarier because you couldn’t see those darned bones - talk about perfect camouflage! I’m glad you liked the screenie I took of the two of them.

@TK: Yes, I think Sancre Tor is one of those places Beth didn’t expand on to its fullest potential. Of course, there are a lot of places in TES IV like that, which is good for modders. wink.gif And you’ll see Julian continuing to use her brain (though not always well) throughout this quest.

@All: Thanks for the welcome back.

Chapter 26 has been the most difficult chapter to write. There is little here that I can truly call mine. In addition to Bethesda for providing the storyline, I’d like to thank two others whose contributions to this chapter have been considerable, and without which I could not be able to move on.

Destri Melarg, for the excellent characterizations of the Four Greatest Blades evah in http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4435. It was a challenge making a connection over 400+ years between the two fictions, but I like to think we’ve been successful.

And Dee Foxy, combat expert extraordinaire, without whose expertise I could not do these four men the full justice they (and Destri) deserve.

Chapter 26.2: Into the Keep

The growing light of morning woke me from a frozen slumber. I opened my eyes and pulled the edge of the blankets below my chin. In front of me the fire glowed dimly beneath its own blanket of coals. With a stifled groan I rolled onto my back, still swaddled within the woolen fabric. Blanco’s muzzle hung over me, his dark eyes blinking slowly at my sleepy befuddlement.

Sancre Tor. The sudden recollection of where we were bolted me out of the blankets into the frigid air. “Gods!” I exclaimed involuntarily, grabbing for the woolen fabric. “It’s cold!” My voice echoed around the stones of the empty keep. Blanco tossed his head as if in agreement. Moving quickly against the cold, I checked the collapsible bucket and found it empty of water.

A few moments later the fire crackled merrily again, a fresh bucket full of melting snow next to it. Already I had the pot of klah warming over the flames. Blanco watched as I tidied the camp. Last night I had set up beneath the stairs leading to the ruined upper floors of the keep. It provided shelter from the cold, and a semi-enclosed space that warmed up well with the fire. Even now, with the fire low, the stone blocks still gave off some warmth which was noticeable only when I stepped out into the chill of the keep’s open courtyard.

I shook out the blankets and packed them into the saddlebags, tucked away with Blanco’s tack beneath the stairs. He wore only the woolen horse-blanket that Piner had loaned us. It was fortified with resist frost to keep him warm. In spite of his short stay in Anvil’s warmer climes, Blanco possessed a decent winter coat. However the high altitude and our need to travel light meant that he would have to forage for himself. I did have a few handfuls of grain, and I fed him one now. It would provide him the energy he needed to stay warm while I searched for the Shrine of Tiber Septim beyond that sealed door.

The klah not only warmed me, it also softened the waybread so I could eat it quickly. The cheese added extra energy. As I ate, I mentally reviewed the spells most likely to serve me well here. Bones. Maybe Domina Incendia. That new soul trap spell to fill the empty gems I have. That blessing I obtained at the doomstone outside Skingrad. I found the plain silver ring I had enchanted with one of the sigil stones. It enabled me to detect life within sixty feet. The other new spell I learned in Chorrol - Choking Grasp - will drain the health on touch. I now had enough destruction experience to use the strong spell. Blanco and I shared a couple of apples, then I patted his neck. “I don’t know if you can find anything to eat here,” I murmured. “But stay close and listen for my whistle. I’ll be back.”

I crossed the courtyard, feeling the falling snow on my face as I approached the sealed door. I rubbed at the lockplate, then tried the ornate key Grandmaster Jauffre had given me so long ago. Finally I get to use this key. The lock turned so stiffly that the key bent, and I could not recover it. But the door was now unsealed. A soft hissing rose as I cracked it open, and dust floated out around it. I stood back and pulled on the panel, its hinges groaning loudly in the quiet morning. I hope there isn’t too much bad air in here. Otherwise this is going to be a very short search, and Blanco will have a very long wait.

A dark passage greeted me, its shadows strewn with cobwebs, with piles of unidentifiable moldy material scattered along the floor. The air was dank and heavy with the odor of decay. I found myself shivering in spite of the frost-resistant tunic and the hot cup of klah still warming my stomach. Perfect place for ghosts. Ahead of me, the passageway turned right. I waited for my eyesight to adjust to the new dimness. Am I going to need a torch? I hope not, I hate not having my hands free for combat.

A few steps within, my new ring picked up a floating pink glow just around the nearby corner. At the same time, I heard a spectral moaning that sent chills up my spine. Ghost. Cacat. I moved immediately to the right hand wall and placed my shoulder against it, drawing Daedra Slayer. Its fire enchantment would be devastating to these creatures.

After a few moments’ waiting and watching, I saw the glow move further away from the corner. Readying the new soul trap spell, I slid to the bend and peered around. The greenish glow made it difficult to identify features, but I could tell the specter faced away from me. In a low crouch, I managed to sneak close enough to the spirit to feel the icy cold emanating off of it. It became aware of my presence just as I lifted my hand to send the soul trap spell into it. My left fingers trailed purple through its cold core as Daedra Slayer rose to strike from the right. I stepped back as fire trailed the path of my blade. The frost spell it sent my way fizzled ineffectually against me, its damage entrapped and dispersed by the enchantment of the tunic.

The ghost struggled to gather enough magicka between its hands to strike again, but my sword was quicker. Golden-red flame engulfed the specter before the ball of frost damage could leave its hands. The eerie moaning trailed off into a thin wail as the spirit coalesced into a glob of shimmering gel on the stone floor. Something sang softly from my belt pouch as the energy was drawn into an empty soul gem.

I regarded the remains of the ghost at my feet. Ectoplasm. The thought crossed my mind and I knelt beside it. Yes, I can gather it later. I have the wax parchment in my saddlebags for alchemy ingredient collection. Relas made certain I have plenty of it. But right now I had a more important goal in mind - find the Shrine of Tiber Septim.

An hour and four ghosts later, I entered the second large room. Again the detect life ring showed a pink flare on the platform high above me. I couldn’t see what it was, since the bulk of the stones blocked my view. But I could tell by its shape and the way it moved that it wasn’t another phantom. A human? Or a skeleton? The immense room was quiet, lit only by spectral fires that cast flickering blue light which did little to eliminate the shadows in the corners.

I paused, my gaze on that pink glow, and held my breath to listen. At first I heard only my own heartbeat, but before long the distinctive clatter of a skeleton reached my ears. Good. I can use Bones now. I moved to put my left shoulder against the solid side of the platform and followed it to the right. Moving widdershins, I rounded the structure and found the stairs leading up.

A check of the pink glow revealed its position to be near the top of the flight. It couldn’t see me, nor could I see it, as the line of sight was blocked by a wide, square pillar that supported the left side of the stairs. When the undead being turned to walk away from the steps, I glided forward, mentally visualizing Bones and his heavy mace in my mind. Using that square pillar as cover, I reached the top of the stairs and crouched against its bulk.

Bones materialized in front of me, and almost immediately sprang to attack the other. Unable to resist watching, I peered around as the two skeletons closed on each other. I felt my eyes widen at the sight of the other skeleton. Unlike those in the ruined town, who carried silvered weapons and steel shields, this one wielded a slender blade as familiar to me as my own. Instead of the bald pate of Bones, the blue-and-gold enameled helm covered the other’s skull and hid its face. The round blue-and-gold shield clinched the identity.

I leaned my shoulder against the pillar, breathless as Bones struck futilely at the other, his blows effortlessly blocked by the shield. The other slipped beneath my summons’s attack, smashing him down with a single, brutal chopping blow from his katana. That’s a Blade! One of the missing four? What in Oblivion happened here? Is he cursed? Are they all cursed?

The rattle of victory drew my attention back to the combat. The Blade skeleton flung his arms wide and chattered his teeth triumphantly at the ceiling. Of my Bones, there were no sign. Lightning reflexes, superb timing, not a move wasted. Akatosh, but he’s strong! I’ve seldom seen combat like that in the Legion. This is more Ferrum’s and Pelagius’s style.

This time, I watched the next encounter more closely. The second summons did not fare much better. The Blade let Bones make the first move, an overhanded attack. As the mace descended, the undead stepped back and feinted to the right. At the same time, he moved left and smashed home a backhanded side-slash into Bones’s unprotected right side. As Bones shattered into nothingness, I automatically assessed the skeleton’s tactics. Economical effort, maximum destruction with minimum risk to himself. Undead or not, he’s no reckless risk-taker.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/131TheFirstGuardian.jpg

The third Bones I summoned gave the undead Blade something more like a duel. My summons’s mace blurred as he made three attacks in quick succession. The skeleton easily absorbed the first overhanded attack on his shield. The second attack, a low onslaught from the left, was deflected aside with the forte, the strongest part of the katana blade nearest the hilt. Bones’s third attack followed on the heels of the deflection, circling around to strike at the undead Blade from the high right side. The skeleton raised his shield to block the mace and stabbed beneath it with his katana. As Bones disintegrated before this counterattack, I considered the triumphant Blade. Its empty eye sockets searched the shadows draping the walls of the large chamber before settling on the top of the steps where I hid.

He knows how to use both sword and shield. He can both slash and thrust depending on the situation. And he has superb timing, and knows how to maneuver without taking undue risk. Not only that, but he knows those were summons, and he is looking for the conjurer.

After three summons, the undead Blade showed no signs of damage. As I leaned back behind the broad cover of the stone pillar, I considered my depleted magicka and stifled a sigh. I’m going to have to take him on by myself. It’s not impossible, Julian. It’ll be just like sparring with Ferrum. But Ferrum isn’t trying to kill you, my sensible side stated flatly. I closed my eyes and listened to the clattering of the skeleton as it restlessly patrolled the edges of the platform.

“The key to the Sunbird Dance is to avoid reliance on any one style of fighting,” Jelin’s voice whispered in my memory. “If you get stuck fighting one way, then when you encounter an opponent that fights differently, you’ll be at a disadvantage. Fighting is like dancing - you have to be ready to change when the music changes. Yet a Sunbird Master sets the rhythm, not the music or the opponent.”

Akatosh! I hope I remember what I need to remember!
I considered what I had seen of the undead Blade’s fighting skill. Both offense and defense are excellent. I don’t have a shield, that leaves me vulnerable. What advantage do I have over him? As I pondered the question, I recalled a practice session I once had with Jelin. He didn’t carry a shield - he seldom did. But the particular session I remembered was not the usual Legion strike-and-parry. Instead, Jelin had wielded two swords, both of which could be used both offensively and defensively. He had blocked my longsword with the slender blades with a fluid ease that had left me panting.

I retreated down the stairs as quietly as my mail would let me once the Blade was at the far side of the platform. Crouched in the shadows at the bottom, I unshouldered Akatosh’s Fury and laid it gently on the stone floor. The fletching on my arrows rustled softly as I laid the quiver next to the bow. I paused and listened, but heard no change in the sound of the skeleton’s patrol. I waited until he was moving away once more, then drew my plain katana left-handed, careful to minimize its song.

Quickly I scooted back up the stairs and took cover again behind the stone pillar before the undead Blade made the return circuit. As he walked past the other side of the pillar, I held my breath and closed my eyes again, seeking my center. The nerves I always felt before an anticipated clash threatened to shake my resolve.

In an attempt to calm my tremors, I took a deep breath and reviewed what I had just witnessed. This isn’t going to be easy. He’ll match the rhythm of his attack and defense to mine. Twenty-plus years of experience as a Blade has not been dampened by four hundred years of isolation in this sealed tomb. I felt my resolve begin to falter.

Posted by: Olen May 25 2011, 04:01 PM

Exciting stuff, you managed to bypass the less interesting fights with the ghosts to focus on a single more important one, which is good. And quite a fight it promises to be. It seems like a while since Julian fought an opponent who was every bit as skilled as she is. She does have one other advantage though, which might prove pivotal: she's had an awful lot of experiance recently while the undead hasn't don'e much for a few centuaries.

QUOTE
still gave off some warmth which was noticeable only when I stepped out into the chill of the keep’s open courtyard

I liked the part with Blanco at the begining, it set up the rest well and this line really caught how cold it is. Little observations (which are so true) really bring this piece to life.

It was fortified with resist frost to keep him warm. -- out of interest how cold do horses cope well with IRL?

the energy was drawn into an empty soul gem -- another point of interest rather than anything else: how close is this to necromancy? Given that the ghost was a human, and is now in a soul gem...

I look forward to her attack, from behind I hope wink.gif

Posted by: SubRosa May 25 2011, 06:27 PM

The other new spell I learned in Chorrol - Choking Grasp - will drain the health on touch.
So Darth Julian has learned the old Force choke? Seriously though, her inventory of spells and powers beforehand was pretty impressive. It shows just how much of a magician she now is. Quite a dramatic change from her days as a pilus prior in the Sith Sixth Legion!

Julian shows her experience as she uses her skeleton to evaluate the first undead Blade. Where others would just charge in and start swinging, she takes her time and uses Bones to probe his abilities. Very nicely done on her part.

So Julian is going to take a page from the book of Miyamoto Musashi? Good for her! One of the things I missed in the vanilla game was the ability to use two swords, like the old swordmaster himself. Or http://youtu.be/R6KUWz9SeWo


nits:
its shadows strewn with cobwebs, {and} piles of unidentifiable moldy material scattered along the floor.
I am not sure, but I think you may have wanted an and where I inserted it above?

Posted by: Acadian May 26 2011, 01:01 AM

A cliffie!

You captured the cold outside the ruin beautifully and I loved Julian's camp set up details.

Good to see that Julian has amassed some more magical skill and trinketry.

'An hour and four ghosts later, I entered the second large room.'
This turned out to be an excellent economy of words as we began to realize the ancient bony Blade that Julian was up against. Very good thinking to scout him out with Bones, then back off and conjure up a plan. So, it will be dual wielding? Hee! I think mine would have been to go find Blanco and ride south! biggrin.gif

I love Julian's respect for the ancient Blade, even if she must try to take him out.

What in the world has Jauffre sent her into? Gulp!

Posted by: Grits May 26 2011, 02:54 AM

The details of Julian’s routine at the campsite drew me right into the scene. Brrr! I felt like I was right beside her when she opened that door.

I was enthralled from her first step into the passage. The Blade taking Bones apart over and over was absolutely fascinating. When he looked around for Julian, I got chills. Then when she drew her second katana, ohmy.gif cool.gif

I am in awe of how much character you have given a skeleton. I’m halfway rooting for him! Well, since it's Julian, less than half. smile.gif

I can’t wait for more!!



Posted by: D.Foxy May 26 2011, 10:40 AM

Grits, all I will say is this - YER AINT SEEN NUFFINK YET.

Just you wait! It gets better - and better!!!

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 27 2011, 05:03 PM

@Olen: For me Sancre Tor is about those four Blades. Believe me, on my first time through, after fighting the last one, I almost left the fort without the armor! I was heading for the exit when I had a facepalm moment - WAIT! I forgot something! The only reason I even went into this fort to begin with! So whenever I think of Sancre Tor, I think of those four guys. Everything else is just inconsequential. Of course, if I had left Sancre Tor without the armor, I’d be dealing with a very disappointed Emperor on my return! As for horses and cold, they are evolved for cold weather, so they’re very well-adapted. The modern horse appeared on the Siberian and Mongolian steppes, so cold, wind and snow are nothing to them. Desert sun and jungle humidity, not so good. They don’t stay as healthy in warmer climes as they do in colder. Blanco probably would have been fine without the blanket, but Julian would have felt guilty leaving him like that.

@SubRosa: You know, I’ve looked at a couple of dual wielding mods in the TES Nexus. I couldn’t find one I liked. Either they used the off hand weapon as a shield (no offensive actions with the left hand), or you had to purchase special weapons for the off hand - you couldn’t just use the vanilla weapons you already had. I did find one mod that does just that, but reading the comments I saw that it was very buggy and not recently updated to address those bugs, so Pass. Nit is fixed, though I went with ‘with’ instead of ‘and.’

@Acadian: Would you have stopped long enough to change greaves before getting on Blanco and heading south? Yes, what in Nirn indeed!

@Grits: So you were rooting for that skelly, huh? I don’t blame you - talented swordfighters are always cool. For you, it’s the scent of rank male sweat. For me, it’s the skillz with blades. Just too bad his lack of a boner makes him useless in other departments.

@Foxy: You’re absolutely right, they haven’t seen NUFFINK yet!

Once again, I couldn’t have written this without the invaluable input from Destri Melarg (his characters from Interregnum are the foundations for Rielus, Casnar, Valdemar and Alain in this one), and Dee Foxy for his combat expertise. Many, many thanks to both of you for your help and input here.

Chapter 26.3: The First Guardian

Unbidden, Jelin spoke in my ear again. “When going against a seasoned fighter, his very experience can be used against him. An old Blademaster, Black Fox, used to say ‘The weak fight as the strong, and the strong fight as the weak. The ignorant know what they do, and the experienced fight as bumbling fools.’ Veteran fighters usually evolve two distinct styles of fighting. The first is effective against the tironii, such as you, Julian.” He pointed his finger accusingly at me. “These use economical one-stroke kills. The second style is reserved for other veterans. Strategy, tactics, and fieldcraft become essential. If you were a veteran,” here Jelin paused, regarding me skeptically, a distinct bulge moving beneath his left cheek from his tongue, “if you were a veteran, you’d want to deceive the experienced fighter into thinking you’re just another tiro. Then, just maybe then, you’ll get him to take undue risks. If he does, you need to be ready to exploit them. But you’ll only pull it off once. Make it hurt!”

Thank you, Jelin, I whispered silently. I hope I can live up to your teachings today. I considered again what I had seen of the undead Blade’s tactics, and planned my choreography. Let’s hope I can make it hurt.

Finally I screwed up my courage and clenched Daedra Slayer tighter in my cold-numbed right hand. When the Blade turned and resumed his endless patrol of the platform, I slid out from the column and moved behind him. As I thought it would, the slither of my mail gave me away before I could strike him. I darted my katana toward his knees, but he sprang away instead of turning into the strike. I skipped back before he turned fully around to remain far out of reach of his ancient weapon. My two swords rose before me in the classic en garde pose that took all the strength in my arms. While I didn’t need it with the distance separating us, I held the pose, knowing it made me appear untried in combat. Believe that I’m a tiro, not an old soldier. Believe.

We faced each other for a eternally short moment. Those empty eye sockets beneath the helm moved over my swords. Then he lunged explosively toward me, his weapon darting to my left with a shoulder-shrug feint to the right intended to distract me. Good move versus a novice. But not against me!

I parried the strike near the tip of his sword with the forte of my own katana and used the leverage I now possessed to deflect it away from me. At the same time I feinted with my right, spurring him to raise his shield reflexively. As Daedra Slayer flared against the blue and gold round, I spun toward him, bringing the plain katana in a backhanded slice across his right side. My cut slipped past his reach and chipped splinters from his hip bone. Then I danced back before he could shorten his sword-grip to retaliate. Advantage to me. Hope this slows him down a bit.

He stepped a full two paces back, his empty eye sockets somehow conveying a sense of reflection.

I did not expect what he did next.

With a controlled, deliberate motion he lowered the tip of his sword to the stone floor, then lifted it up. His wrist moved higher than his breastbone, until he stood at attention, hilt in front of his skeletal grin. My eyes widened at the Legion salute. My imagination provided the flicker of a ghost smile across the front of his skull. He knows what I did, and acknowledges it. No more risk-taking. This isn’t going to get any easier.

With his katana in high guard position, he moved forward with the same deliberate speed, then circled to my left with an eerily fluid grace. I matched him move for move, my two weapons loosely weaving in the rhythm of his stalk. Any moment now. Let’s see his opening move.

With explosive speed he darted forward. Rather than striking through my guard as I had expected, his katana flicked left then right, striking each of my two blades in quick succession. Before I could respond, he feinted left, sidestepped right and feinted left again before backpedaling, all with that same uncanny grace. His skull tilted to one side, then he raised his shield and tapped his left arm with his right.

Again I felt surprise. Akatosh, he’s damn good! Now he knows my strength and reflexes, and he just told me he knows I’m left-handed, even though I’m trained to fight dexter! The greatest swordsman I’ve ever met, all right. Better even than Jelin.

But now his rhythm and strength was familiar to me, thanks to his exploratory movements. I mentally reviewed the Sunbird Dance and selected the tempo to match his. With subconscious purpose I began circling widdershins. The undead Blade matched it with a slow spin to keep his face to me. I picked up the pace and began to move faster, forcing him into a whirl as he kept turning to face me. Do skeletons get dizzy? Only one way to find out.

Once I had him attuned to my rhythm, I launched a sudden attack to his left side, smacking his shield when he blocked my strike. I sprinted to my left again before he could recover and launched another attack, again against his left side, and again, and again. Daedra Slayer trailed blurred flames with each hit. I kept him turning to face me, turning and blocking in an even tempo. Is he settled into my dance now? Now.

I feinted forward, then slammed my feet to the floor in a dead stop. My thighs and calves protested briefly as I jerked myself backwards. For the briefest of moments this caught him out. Instead of facing his impenetrable shield, I faced his sword, just now coming up to guard.

I dropped to a crouch, my two blades blurring. My plain katana knocked his sword aside, while Daedra Slayer flashed toward his now exposed knee.

More splinters flew from the bone, and flames licked up and down his right leg, but he still launched a counterstrike. Before I could disengage, he brought the edge of his shield down on my right forearm. The steel struck sparks from my mailed sleeve as the rim skittered toward my wrist. Only the reflexes from long years of training and battle enabled me to ignore the pain for the moment, and his follow-up slash whistled past my temple with about a hand’s breath to spare.

My right arm bones throbbed madly, still intact thanks to the enchanted mail. I managed to hang on to Daedra Slayer and bring the katana in my left hand up in a slice across his right arm. The skeleton chittered angrily at me as he shoved me back with the shield. In the corner of my eye I caught the glimmer of a golden amulet at his neck, tangled in his upper ribs and collarbone. Is that enchanted? What will happen if I were to remove it? Better to finish this fast. The longer we fight, the more he’s learning about my skills, and the more he’s adapting to my style.

Once again I returned to the attack first. Daedra Slayer flashed in a low swing intended to slip beneath the other’s shield, and I wasn’t surprised when he dropped the cover to deflect my right attack. Before he could counter, I brought my left hand high before my face and swung the tip of the katana toward the other’s neck. The blade caught the chain of the amulet and snapped it into two. The pendant dropped within his rib cage until the broken links became snarled between the ribs and breastbone.

The undead Blade hissed and swung his weapon overhand at me. I deflected the strike with my plain katana, his blade sliding along mine with a screeching shower of sparks. Rather than bear down behind his sword as I expected, he backed off and struck again. It took all my skill to parry each and every blow without getting my fingers sliced off. Each time a strike landed, I felt the shock of the impact all the way into my shoulder joints. I’m slightly faster, but he’s much stronger, and he knows it!

The next few minutes were a flurry of strikes and parries that drove me back step by grueling step toward the iron railing that encircled the platform. Suddenly my heel struck an unyielding surface and I found myself falling backwards. Somehow I managed to cross both blades above me in time to block the descending weapon that flashed toward me.

I sat down hard on the old chest just as the Blade’s katana struck my pair. The impact sent fire flickering along his blade and thrummed through my arm bones, aggravating the pain in my right arm. I resisted the downward thrust momentarily, then brought both of my feet up and braced them against his pelvis. This shifted my center of balance, and I fell back suddenly. I took advantage of the situation and kicked upward with both of my feet, sending the skeleton up and over me and headfirst into the wall behind us. Something tinkled to the floor beside me as the bones scattered behind me, losing their cohesiveness along with the violet glow that signified the energy that had bound them together for unknown years.

Panting with nerves, I rolled sideways off the chest and staggered back, valiantly bringing my weapons up en garde. But the pile of shattered bones were immobile, the shield slowly spinning on its rim to a clattering stop. I took a few more steps back, then glanced around the chamber. At the opposite side of the platform, a bridge led to the only way out of the room, other than the way I had come in. No other pink glows manifested themselves.

But a whooshing sound behind me spun my katanas back to the remnants of the ancient Blade. A ghostly figure of a man crouched on one knee over the bones. I slipped the enchanted ring partly off my finger to eliminate the pink glow and readied for another attack, seeing the full Blades armor the other wore. Where in Oblivion did he come from? First a skeleton, now a ghost?

The phantom rose to its full height and turned toward me. The ephemeral sword he carried remained sheathed, and the shield rested at his left hip. I managed to stand my ground and hold my bladder tight as he stepped toward me.

“At long last,” his wispy voice held the subtle persuasion of the Imperials, “you have freed me.” He bowed his head to me. “I can now complete my lord’s last request.”

Cursed. He was cursed. But who is he? I glanced at the pile of bones and Blades armor behind him. “Who are you?”

“I am Rielus.” He raised his right fist in a salute to me. “Loyal Blade of the Emperor Tiber Septim. I do not know how long I have been here. It feels like an eternity.”

I did a rapid mental calculation. “The Emperor you served passed away about four hundred years ago,” I managed to regain my breath. “Long enough to feel like an eternity I suppose. Can you tell me what happened here?” What am I doing? I can’t believe I’m speaking to a ghost!

“My three companions and I were sent here by the Emperor Tiber Septim to discover what evil had defiled the holy catacombs of Sancre Tor.” The phantom shook his head. “We did not know that the Underking, who once was Zurin Arctus, had risen to take his first revenge upon his former lord. The Underking defeated us and ensnared us in evil enchantment. He bound us here to guard forever the desecrated Shrine of Tiber Septim.”

A thousand sextets of ants’ feet crawled up my back beneath the fur-lined tunic at his words. I glanced around uneasily. “Is the Underking still here?” If he is, I doubt I can defeat something so powerful.

Again the phantom shook his head, a gesture so strangely human in one so long undead. “No. He left us long ago.” He pointed toward the bridge. “But his evil will remains, blocking all who wish to pay homage at the Shrine of Tiber Septim.” His shoulders straightened in an expression of determination more real than flesh and blood. “Over the uncounted years of our slavery we have considered, no, studied our defeat. I now believe that the four of us can undo the evil Underking’s legacy. But in order to do that, I beg a favor of you, hero.”

“I’m no hero,” I answered automatically before I could stop myself. “But I am a Blade sister, and you have but to ask.” A sense of pride moved through me. Yes, I am a Blade sister, and yes, he can ask a favor of me.

“Free my brothers,” Rielus whispered. “Together we may be able to lift the Underking’s curse. Farewell! I go now to complete my duty. I shall wait for you to complete yours.”

I swung my katana vertically before my face in the Legion salute. “I shall not fail you, brother.”

He paused beside the old chest, looking down at something gleaming on the floor. “Take the amulet,” he gestured toward the golden pendant that had finally dropped from his bones at the end. “It was a gift from Casnar. Wear it if you like, or return it to Cloud Ruler Temple.”

Posted by: D.Foxy May 27 2011, 06:51 PM

Gods, reading this, I remember how much FUN we had discussing and writing this together!!!

DESTRI! Whereforth art thou???!!???

Posted by: SubRosa May 27 2011, 10:27 PM

The problem with the dual-wielding is that it is just not built into the game engine itself, so as you saw most just use the second weapon in place of a shield. I used Nicro's Dreadweave Axes for my spellsword Morrigan. I wanted to use a weapon and fight in melee sometimes, but did not want a shield. I found the offhand axe worked quite well to parry with for her.

The ones that try to use it as an actual weapon are causing the game to do some serious acrobatics that it was not intended for. So crashes are not at all surprising.

Very nice work with Julian's reflections on strategy, and making herself appear to be a novice in order to deceive her opponent into making a reckless move. Here you do not just tell us that she is an experienced fighter but show us. Too bad he survived her one good shot before figuring it out. Likewise, you continued to show it in the following battle, with her use of the Sunbird Dance and sudden reversal of momentum, and finally with her recognizing the amulet as something important, and using a bit of wrestling (if it can be called that) to ultimately remove it from him. Even if the latter was not planned, it was still pulled of wonderfully.

I managed to stand my ground and hold my bladder tight
biggrin.gif

“I’m no hero,”
Sounds like a certain red-haired Bosmer. wink.gif

Yes, I am a Blade sister, and yes, he can ask a favor of me.
This was the strongest part of the episode for me. Here the weight of Julian's becoming a Blade really comes down. She is not just someone doing a favor for the Emp and his spymaster. She really is a Blade, and this is what it means. goodjob.gif


nits:
Cursed. He was cursed. But who is he? I glanced at the pile of bones and Blades armor behind him. “Who are you?”
The bolded parts feel redundant. I think you can delete the leading But who is he? without losing anything.


“My three companions and I were sent here by the Emperor Tiber Septim to discover what evil had defiled the holy catacombs of Sancre Tor.” The phantom shook his head. “We did not know that the Underking, who once was Zurin Arctus, had risen to take his first revenge upon his former lord. The Underking defeated us and ensnared us in evil enchantment. He bound us here to guard forever the desecrated Shrine of Tiber Septim.”

There seems to be a continuity issue here. If Tiber Septim sent them, then that would mean he was still alive. But if they were defeated by Arctus and used to guard the place, how did it become a shrine where Tiber Septim was later buried? Rielus and the others would have killed everyone who entered to try to create a shrine, not to mention entomb Talos. I do not recall if it was like that in the game, but you might consider changing it to them being sent by Tiber Septim's successor.

Edit: Reads Captain Hammer's post. Ahh, never mind. Now it all makes sense.

Posted by: Acadian May 28 2011, 01:45 AM

Wonderfully done, and powerful atmosphere here!

'We faced each other for a eternally short moment.
Love the imagery here!

To borrow from and add to SubRosa:
“I’m no hero,”
Sounds like a certain red-haired Bosmer. wink.gif
'I managed to stand my ground and hold my bladder tight.'
Sounds like a lesson for a certain blond-haired Bosmer. wink.gif

“At long last,” his wispy voice held the subtle persuasion of the Imperials, “you have freed me.”
An amazingly effective description that the ghost was an Imperial. Wow!

“But I am a Blade sister, and you have but to ask.” A sense of pride moved through me. Yes, I am a Blade sister, and yes, he can ask a favor of me.'
Julian is associated with the Legion, Mages Guild and the Blades. It is the Blades however that I have always seen as her truest fit. It is a tribute to both Julian and your writing that this passage moves a sense of pride through all of us who have the pleasure to read it.


Posted by: Captain Hammer May 28 2011, 02:17 AM

Great sequence with Rielus the Undead Blade. Watching a pretty spry 400+ year-old skeleton take out a summons and then go toe-to-toe with Julian of Anvil was a very well written piece.

You do amazing work with Julian's combat techniques and mentality. And speaking from experience, I do know what it's like to train your weaker hand for combat. Though I'm a righty, I've utilized mirrored training drills to strengthen my left, and have on occasion been mistaken for a southpaw and gained some small advantage.

While I must argue that Julian would be much better off with a sword-breaker (a dagger-like weapon with notches on the forte designed to catch the edge of a slender blade like a katana), she did very well with what she had on her. Maybe this experience will teach her the value of throwing fire around like it was candy the way sorcerers, spellswords, and battlemages do.

@SubRosa: The shrine of Tiber Septim contains only the man's armor, not the body itself. It was placed in Sancre Tor to celebrate his victory there and those that fell during the attack, probably around the time Talos Stormcrown became Emperor Tiber Septim. In-game, there's an inscription that pops up if you attempt to open the doors without the key Jauffre provides stating that it was sealed in Tiber's 36th year as emperor, meaning sometime in 3E 4-5. This would be about the same time the Underking first re-emerged following the consolidation of the Empire and the first destruction of Numidium.

Posted by: Thomas Kaira May 28 2011, 03:18 AM

Dee Foxy Reynard the Blademaster, you have outdone yourself this time! that was an intense fight, made all the better by Hautee's interdiction and interpretation! I salute thee! salute.gif

With a controlled, deliberate motion he lowered the tip of his sword to the stone floor, then lifted it up. His wrist moved higher than his breastbone, until he stood at attention, hilt in front of his skeletal grin.

I did not expect that, either. That was something else! What a great touch! biggrin.gif

If the next three battles are anything like this one was, we are going to have a chapter for the history books here! I really cannot wait for what happens next! smile.gif

Posted by: Grits May 28 2011, 04:13 PM

I am in absolute awe. Rielus the swordsman gave us a stunning fight, and his skeleton way of communicating with Julian was just astonishing. Then as a ghost when he mentioned that the amulet was a gift from Casnar, no kidding I cried. And Julian is a worthy Knight Sister to this legendary Blade. salute.gif

Posted by: Olen May 29 2011, 12:40 AM

That was a good part, the fight's pace was spot on. There were long enough moments to get tactics in and then when the action did come it was fairly short and very fast.

QUOTE
I took advantage of the situation and kicked upward with both of my feet, sending the skeleton up and over me and headfirst into the wall behind us.

And you even managed to work that throw in without making it seem forced (which is more than I've ever seen elsewhere). Full points for awesome, especially as it was a finisher, and it wasn't out of place.

You managed to give Casnar a good bit of personality in the short time he was in it. I look forward to meeting the others smile.gif

Posted by: mALX May 29 2011, 07:26 AM

It makes a huge diff when you are playing on the PC and can get screens to go along with your story, I'll bet you're enjoying that !!!

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 30 2011, 05:19 PM

@le Reynard: Yes, we had a lot of fun working on these pieces. I believe we still have one more to go? wink.gif And yes, I’m wondering where Destri went!

@everyone else: Thank you for commenting on the tactics and the pacing of the fight. Dee Foxy’s expertise really shows here. There are more to come - remember there are four undead Blades total in this place.

@SubRosa: That musing of Julian’s where she recognizes their - brotherhood? Sisterhood? Siblinghood? - was a defining moment for her. Julian finally accepts that she is really a Blade, not just an impostor. For them to accept her so readily never really sat right with Julian, she who had to work so hard to be accepted into the ranks of the Legion. After all, what did she do to earn entrance into the small ranks of this elite force? All she did (in her eyes anyway) was escort the last heir to the Dragon Throne from a ruined burning city to Cloud Ruler Temple. I think that’s why she has been so compelled to carry out every task Jauffre gives her to the best of her abilities. For her (and for me) Sancre Tor is where she really earned those katanas she carries.

As for your nit, the repetition was intentional. She was so unprepared for the appearance of Rielus’s ghost and the fact that he spoke to her that she was echoing herself. I had noticed the two so close together myself, and considered eliminating one of them, but after considering the situation, decided to leave it in place to show Julian’s momentary distraction. She is normally so cool and collected, you know!

And don’t worry about your comments over the timeline. It was confusing to me too, the first time I played through this quest. Jauffre says the first Grandmaster (I have an idea who it is, but I’ll leave that for Destri, since it’s his story) sent the four greatest Blades to Sancre Tor to see what had defiled the shrine. He further explains that Tiber Septim gave the Blades his armor after the city fell to honor them for their sacrifice in the battle. They in turn interred the armor (not the man) before the tomb of Reman III. Later the Underking invaded the sacred shrine and began corrupting the place. Tiber Septim was still alive, like Hammer said. It’s doubtful whether or not he knew of the invasion, or if the first Grandmaster acted on his own initiative. At least, that’s how I understand it.

@Acadian: I’m soooo glad you recognized my nod to two certain Bosmeri (and their authors) who have encouraged Julian and I to persevere with this story. And yes, Julian has the closest ties with the Blades, even though she’s only been one for a few short months. But their unconventionality suits her just fine, whereas the strict traditions of the Legion was often stifling for her.

@Hammertime: There is a backstory to Julian’s choices in weaponry. Her Legion training is pretty standard - stand shoulder to shoulder with your comrades, shield up in the left, arming sword in the right, slash, smash and stab your way through the enemy lines. But the pilus of her second posting in Valenwood was unconventional in many ways - and he recognized her abilities and potential. Thus Blademaster Jelin took her under his wing and taught her the Sunbird Dance, which is really a philosophy rather than a fighting style. She in turn developed a rather unconventional reputation in the Legion, which is why she never advanced beyond pilus prior of the Ninth Cohort. But that’s another story.

@TK: You have the right of it - Dee Foxy has outshone himself - for now. Only he and I know what’s next, so don’t be so quick with your praise. I will tell you this, though, when I got this scene back from le Reynard, I was on the edge of my seat biting my nails reading it! It still gets my heart going even after the tenth read. The only thing missing is Wagner’s heroic music.

@Grits: The part that made you cry, where Rielus tells Julian the amulet was a gift from Casnar - that came out of my conversations with Destri about the four of them post-Interregnum. I’m glad you told me about this, because it tells me that I am capturing the emotional side of this story as well as the physical.

@Olen: That part you quoted is humbly mine. Dee Foxy obviously thought it was good enough to leave it in. I wanted to take us back to that scene in the beginning (in the very first chapter) when Glenroy was accusing Julian as being one of them and she fell on her butt backing away from him. For me, it really symbolizes how far she has come since the beginning.

@mALX: I’m enjoying it, when the computer is working! I hope to get that desktop back this week - it’s been hell without it! It’s got my school stuff on it for Pete’s sake!

The story so far: Julian has successfully freed the ghost of the first of the greatest Blades that ever lived, and learns the nature of the evil that has led to Sancre Tor being sealed off. Now she moves on to the next challenge.

Once again credit goes to Dee Foxy for his combat expertise and Destri Melarg for his characterization of the Four Greatest Blades Evah.

Chapter 26.4: The Second Guardian

Rielus’s amulet tingled beneath my mail as I entered the immense chamber at the bottom of the prison and studied its multiple levels.

After recovering the amulet, I had followed Rielus’s phantasmal form across the bridge and into a large chamber. Four passageways radiated off that immense hall, one which I had entered by, and three others. Rielus had moved to a staircase that led down from the mezzanine I stood on to a central platform, where a ghost waited. The spirit had ignored Rielus as the ancient Blade passed it on his way to another set of steps. These steps led down further to a tall set of double doors. Rielus had passed through those heavy wooden panels as if they were as ephemeral as he.

Silently I thanked my foresight for bringing Akatosh’s Fury with me. Crouched in the shelter of the passageway, my eyes scanning the mezzanine and the central dais, I strung the enchanted bow and fitted an arrow to the string. Once more I scanned the chamber, and, seeing no other spirits, eased out onto the balcony and knelt behind the stone coping.

Calling on Cieran’s training, I sighted on the ghost’s head and drew the silk back to my ear. Half a breath later, the arrow whispered its way through that greenish specter, trailing a web of energy that encompassed the hapless spirit. As its pink glow faded, I glanced around once more.
Best to sweep the mezzanine and look into all these passageways first. Then I’ll decide where to go next. First I moved widdershins and peeked into the first passageway. A set of double doors at the end of a short corridor met my gaze. As I turned toward the next one, a pink glow materialized along the stone wall. Another ghost in that next passage. I stowed Akatosh’s Fury and drew Daedra Slayer, mentally visualizing the drain health spell again. Slowly I crept toward the passage and peered around the corner.

The ghost waited near a wall of tumbled boulders.
Cave-in. Have to find another way inside there. Fortunately, the specter faced away from me, and I was able to approach it stealthily. It was within range of my touch spell before it alerted to the faint susurrus of my mail. Again the drain health demolished the apparition before it had time to create a frost bolt.

I returned to the mezzanine. It ended just past this corridor, and the fourth passage awaited on the far side of the room, beyond the one I had entered by. I could see no spectral light there.

First I went down to the lower set of doors. I managed to open one of them and slipped into a dark chamber that stretched away before me. Stairs led down to a center aisle that ran to a shimmering barrier. On either side, sarcophagi set into niches in the walls told me I had found the tombs.
The Reman emperors are buried in Sancre Tor. Seems I’ve found their final resting place. In front of one of the coffins, Rielus knelt in the traditional Blades homage, facing the magical barrier. Without turning his head or breaking his position, his wispy voice drifted back to me. “Find my brothers. They wait behind the other doors.”

Three cells led off the lowest level below me. A skeleton, his bones outlined in blue, shambled between them. Again I recognized the Blades helmet, shield and katana. One of Rielus’s brothers. Which one? Casnar? Alain? Valdemar? Only one way to find out. I scanned the chamber from my high vantage point. I have to stay out of those three cells. They won’t give me room to maneuver with two swords. Damn! I should have picked up Rielus’s shield! With a shake of my head at my own stupidity, I cast a fortify health spell and set my bow and arrows aside.

As I watched the shambling skeleton far below me, I recognized the feeling of smugness that followed a successful battle. Careful, Julian. Just because you defeated the greatest swordsman you’ve ever met doesn’t mean this one is going to be easy. Don’t get cocky. Remember that poem Carius taught us tironii -

Justine Case was a wary girl,
A very wary girl, indeed -
She’d hatch two plans for every stand,
And hold a third one right in hand,
And just in case all three should fail,
She kept yet another in her lunch pail -
For Justine Case was a wary girl,
A very wary girl, indeed!


Crouched near the parapet overlooking the lowest level, I regarded the Blade skeleton thoughtfully. Tall. Taller than me. Those arms look frightfully long. That katana looks barely bigger than a dagger in his hand. Doubtlessly his reach is much longer than mine. With our weapons being equal, he has the advantage over me. He can smash through my defense, and he’ll be impossible to block, even if I had a shield. I can parry him, but it would be better if I can slip inside his guard.

I set my plain katana beside my bow thoughtfully. That means close work. Dagger or shortsword in my left hand. I drew the Legion dagger from its sheath at my lower back. Its triangular blade, almost as long as my forearm, was strong thanks to extra steel welds reinforcing the forte. Its sturdy, wide guard was perfect for punching fractures into jaws and ribs. He may be slow or even clumsy between strikes, if he’s like most of the big fighters I’ve seen. But I’ve got to keep from getting hit by him. He’s likely to be strong, and that can be the end of me. I’ll have to rely on my speed and agility. Move, feint, switch direction in constantly unpredictable patterns to get him to overextend himself. That’s when I’ve got to move in fast and finish him off.

Subconsciously my fingers reached for the chain holding Rielus’s amulet. I ran my fingertips along the flat links, tied together with a leather cord, my gaze still on that Blade. He’s going to hit me, and hit me hard. I’ve got to be ready for that. What can I do about it? Other than the usual fortify and restore health potions in my belt pouch?

Wait -
I glanced down at my pouch. It’s hard to grab a vial out of it in a hurry. But what if I kept it around my neck, ready to hand? My pack also held several thin leather cords - tough, pliable, and ready to cobble together ripped mail or torn straps. I fumbled a vial out and examined the stopper. It could work. My fingers hooked a coil of leather out of the pouch and unrolled it. The cord was thin enough to wrap around the neck of the glass stopper. I held the vial by its plug. It’ll stay in until I pull on the vial.

I didn’t want to hang it around my neck, recalling how the tip of my blade had so easily broken the links of Rielus’s amulet when I fought him. Yet I want it close to hand, where I can grab it without looking for it. I tied the cord securely around the bung, then fastened it to one of the buckles securing the mail over my right shoulder. I can reach up with my left hand, grab the vial, pull it off the stopper and put the neck between my teeth. It would only take an instant, and I won’t have to drop the dagger to do it. I practiced hooking the small vial with the little finger of my dagger hand while keeping the blade pointed out, until I was satisfied that muscle memory was established. That’s it. It’ll swing out of the way if struck by mistake, but it won’t go flying over my shoulder, either.

Briefly I considered moving through the exercises of the Sunbird Dance, but decided against it. No point in alerting him of my presence before I’m ready. Instead I settled for visualizing the movements. “When you must be absolutely still, use your mind. It is your most powerful weapon and your strongest skill. Your muscles are only as nimble as your thoughts.” Jelin’s voice echoed in the silence of the immense chamber.

With a final glance at the patrolling skeleton, I reviewed my tactics one more time. Confront him, then move fast into him. Not a full charge, just a fast walk under total control. If he stands and waits for me, I’ll stop just out of reach and get him to strike first. Once he’s overextended, I’ll slip past his guard and charge in. If he swings wildly at me, I’ll wait until his arm is back for that overhand strike. Then I’ll duck in fast with the dagger up en garde and Daedra Slayer straight in a lunge strike. It should be a one-thrust kill. Time it right, and it’ll be over fast.

With the dagger in my left hand and Daedra Slayer ready, I managed to creep down the stairs before being spotted by the cursed Blade. As he closed on me, I noticed the faint glow that encompassed the blue and gold round shield he carried. Damn. I should have expected something magical. Then I put all extraneous thoughts aside and focused completely on the tall skeleton.

Which was just as well. I came closer to death in the next minute than I had in a very long, long time.

Posted by: Acadian May 31 2011, 12:59 AM

'I sighted on the ghost’s head and drew the silk back to my ear. Half a breath later, the arrow whispered its way through that greenish specter, trailing a web of energy that encompassed the hapless spirit. As its pink glow faded, I glanced around once more.'
You go, girl! This got my heart pounding! Julian only has a little round human ear to pull her silk back to, but by Mara, she sure took care of that ghost with one arrow! tongue.gif

This episode really had me smiling for a couple reasons. One was the passage above that I can so identify with. The other being Julian's wise and extremely detailed rumination and careful planning for her pending strike. The poem she recalled was most appropriate for the cautious (ie: those who survive). I can really identify with this, for we like to say:

There are old pilots and there are bold pilots, but there are no old bold pilots.

I so hope her preparations pay off for her, although the foreboding last line is certainly cause for concern.

I liked how Julian, frustrated by the challenges offered by potions, set her mind to crafting a solution - or at least what should be a very helpful improvement.

Oh, this Sancre Tor portion of Julian's story was so very worth waiting for! *twirl*

Posted by: D.Foxy May 31 2011, 01:06 AM

Cue Ominious Music!!! Bring up the Church Organ volume! Step up the drums in the background!

A HARD RAIN'S A-GONNA FALL!!!!

Posted by: Grits Jun 1 2011, 03:25 AM

So much wisdom and experience goes into Julian’s plan. I enjoyed listening to her every thought. And that last one was chilling! ohmy.gif Battle music ready!!

Posted by: treydog Jun 2 2011, 04:18 AM

Reading this wonderful novel once again. I will have much more to say when I get further along, but it is so pleasant to have 200+ pages available... A cold glass of tea, a warm cat--- and Julian being her inimitable self. Perfect.

ETA- Just added the content to my Kindle. Now I can read much more easily. Will be following this practice with a number of other stories, also. Sometimes, being a tech-nerd has its advantages....

Posted by: SubRosa Jun 5 2011, 05:54 PM

Given the size of the second ghostly Blade, I am guessing that is Voldemort Valdemar. Once again, Julian shows her experience by planning out how she will face him. The Justine Case song was perfectly delightful at that.

One question that immediately came to mind after you showed Julian using her bow to kill a ghost earlier in the segment, is why not use it against the undead Blades? If nothing else it could give her one good strike from surprise, and force them to come to her.

Posted by: Thomas Kaira Jun 5 2011, 11:58 PM

Oh noes! Cliff is hung yet again!

Julian did a very good job with her planning out how she would be doing battle with that skellie. Inspired idea with the potions! biggrin.gif

Posted by: Doommeister Jun 13 2011, 02:30 PM

Aaargh cliff should be shot, hung and quartered!!! im on the hunt mad.gif

H.E.R I have just finished reading the whole story once again, and once again Im drawn into the story. and once again you leave us a cliffy...
S.G.M!!!

Posted by: mALX Jun 23 2011, 04:46 PM

Sorry it took so long to get over here and read, this month has been unbearably hectic so far. GAAAAAH !!! A cliffhanger !!! I love Sancre Tor, it is fun at any level !! Great Write !!

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jun 24 2011, 05:13 PM

@Acadian: That passage you quoted is a nod to our favorite blond Bravilian Bosmer bowgirl. Glad you picked up on it! And that Justine Case jingle is thanks to our warrior poet of Chorrol, Dee Foxy. I knew you would enjoy the planning portion - I liked it too.

@DeeFox: Now let that hard rain fall!

@Grits: Time for the battle music! Go ahead and turn it on.

@treydog: I would like to know how you added Julian’s story to your Kindle? I’d like to something similar with some of the other stories on the forum, but don’t want to include all the comments (though sometimes they’re as much fun as the story itself!). And I’m glad Julian’s story really holds up to re-reading. Thanks for that validation!

@SubRosa: You’ll see if your guess to the skelly’s identity is correct. Good point about using the enchanted bow on the skeleton. It’s been my in game experience that arrows, with or without enchantment, are pretty useless against these guys. The only thing that brings them down quickly is a good blow from a blunt instrument. As Julian isn’t in the habit of carrying a mace or axe, she has to settle for her nice katanas. And against these particular skeletons, magic didn’t seem to give much of an edge. I like to consider them more durable than your usual skelly - partly because of their life-force (hey, the four greatest Blades that ever lived!) and partly because of the Underking’s skill.

@TK: Don’t worry, Cliff is just fine. Yes, the idea with the potions is quite inspired. We’ll see just how useful it is.

@Doommeister: Don’t hurt my Cliff! He’s actually quite useful! I’m glad to see you’re all caught up now and loving it.

@mALX: Glad to see you’re continuing to read this. Yes, Sancre Tor is one of my favorite quests, too.

Time to let Cliff out of the hangman’s noose. In Sancre Tor, Julian has just confronted her second undead Blade. Now we learn just how good this freakishly large skeleton is. Again, I must give due credit to Dee Foxy for his combat expertise and to Destri Melarg for his characterization of the four Greatest Blades ever.

Chapter 26.5: The Imprisoned Nord

The confrontation began as I expected. The undead Blade drew back his sword and charged. I started my sprint just as the sword began its deadly descent and ducked inside his guard with Daedra Slayer thrusting straight before me in a single, explosive and fluid motion.

Then the skeleton did the unexpected. He pivoted ninety degrees to the right around his right foot. His katana dropped sharply to his chest, its forte neatly parrying my blade. With a speed that shocked me, he continued the movement of his parry, flicking his wrist in a smooth deflection over and downward. His katana slipped over mine, then with a second flick of his wrist his weapon whipped into a savage backhanded slash straight at my exposed throat.

Only my experience combined with my total concentration on the combat saved me. Unconsciously I dove to the floor, the only possible way to counter the attack from my hopelessly unbalanced posture at the end of my lunge. When my back struck the floor I rolled away with both my weapons crossed in front of me for protection. Normally it would have gained me half a dagger’s length of protective space against an opponent with the same reach as mine.

This guardian’s range exceeded mine by the length of my dagger.

That katana flashed again toward my throat as I rolled on the floor and forced apart my own blades as if they were made of paper instead of steel. His sword tip reached for my throat, but caught on the glass vial I had earlier attached to the shoulder buckle nearest my neck. White hot pain seared through the junction of my neck and shoulder as the skeleton’s weapon smashed the bottle open and sliced into the muscle just above the mail collar.

Jelin’s hard training saved me then. In spite of the close call, my body kept rolling away from the guardian. Obviously he had anticipated I would duck right, but I had gone left. His second strike slammed into the stones beside me, sparks flying.

Somehow I gained my feet and backed away, blinking hard against the pain. The undead Blade swiveled to face me, his sword point aimed at me, his knees flexed into a half-crouch. He tossed his shield to the ground and presented his side to me while resting his other hand on his hip.

I narrowed my eyes at him. He’s using that katana like a rapier. His wristwork is excellent. I never expected him to be so quick and nimble with his sword, in spite of his greater size.

“The touch is the most difficult element of bladework to understand and perfect,”
Jelin’s voice sounded again in my memory as I stood back warily. “As your blades slide along each other, mastery of the touch will enable you to sense your opponent’s strength, which side he favors, which strokes and tactics he prefers, and how fast and sensitive his wristwork will be. But my words are meaningless. Until your sweat is red instead of white, until your body memorizes this from repetition, this will not become part of your heart and soul. Practice!”

I presented my own side to his and advanced slowly, then reached over in a half-lunge until our blades touched. My mind empty of thought, instinct and training took over. Our blades crossed and tested each other. His weapon tried to slide, lever and spin mine out, I countered each move with combinations of my own. I began to understand his techniques, his strengths and his preferences.

He’s been trained by someone a lot faster and shorter than him. That’s why he doesn’t want to use the full length lunge, and why he aims for my head every time. He protects his knees and wrists. His guard is slightly lower than typical. He doesn’t want to perform a timed thrust counterattack. And his training seems to be rigid, in a narrow back and forth training step. Let’s see how he copes with a wide open fluidity —

Now that I had his rhythm, I began to throw him off. I juggled my weapons between my hands, Daedra Slayer ending up in my left and my dagger in my right. I tapped his sword point left, right, then left and right again. I circled him the entire time, switching directions at unpredictable intervals.

He fell into the classic defense, using his longer reach to keep me at bay. I slowly maneuvered him to the side of the chamber, his sword arm facing the wall. I stamped my foot and lunged forward. Daedra Slayer sent flames flickering along his sword as I snapped it to the wall.

He reacted exactly the way I wanted him to. The skeleton parried my probing lunge and leaped sideways away from the constricting stones at his side.

I jumped too, but not back to the center. Instead I slid down to the floor near the wall and kicked against it into a full lunge, my head down and my arm fully extended. My enchanted katana aimed at his pelvis.

The ideal counter for it was a straight thrust downwards, but the undead Blade hesitated for a fatal instant. If he missed, his weapon would hit the wall instead of air. Daedra Slayer slid beneath his guard and smashed through his pelvis. The curve of his hip bone guided the tip of my katana into the base of his spine.

Splinters of bone flew everywhere as he dropped like a tree. But the tall skeleton wasn’t finished. He reached out with his free hand and seized my left wrist. His momentum drew me down on top of him, his sword flying away from us. The bones of his right hand caught my throat and closed in a tight grip.

Akatosh! He’s strong! Lights exploded in my brain as I dropped Daedra Slayer. I slammed a drain health spell into him out of desperation, but it barely slowed him down.

But the distraction of the spell gave me just the tiniest opening I needed to bring up my Legion dagger. I smashed repeatedly at his arm with both blade and guard until I heard and felt bone snapping, but that relentless pressure on my throat only grew. The last of the air gone from my lungs, black spots danced in front of his white visage until they metamorphosed into white spots against black eye sockets.

Wheezing and gasping filled my ears as I found myself falling onto my shoulder beside the jumbled bones. My vision slowly cleared and the spots coalesced into the shadowed forming the high ceiling above me. My starved lungs slowly refilled with stale air as the combined scents of bone dust, sweat, and blood filled my nostrils. The wound in my right shoulder sent argent slivers through my body as a warm trickle ran down my arm.

But I couldn’t rest. I had another Blade to speak to. Recovering Daedra Slayer, I used it for support and struggled back to my feet in time to see the ghost materialize. Much as Rielus did, this phantom crouched over his bones, then rose to his full height. Where Rielus stood just a couple centimeters shorter than me, this one towered over me. Just like Burd. Has to be Valdemar, the Nord.

“I know you . . . you freed me.” He turned and met my gaze from beneath the spectral helm. Yes, that’s a Skyrim accent. One I’ve only heard among the oldsters in the remotest villages, though.

“You must be Valdemar,” I answered, bringing Daedra Slayer up before my face in the Legion salute. “And yes, you’re free to carry out your duty.”

An ephemeral fist clanged with an echo against an ephemeral breastplate. “I am grateful to you, hero,” he greeted me. “Has eternity ended?”

“No,” I shook my head at the odd question. “Four hundred years have gone by since you were enslaved. It may seem like an eternity, but it isn’t.”

“I see,” the phantom’s whisper turned depressed. “So the curse is not yet lifted.”

“It will be, soon,” I put as much conviction into my voice as I could. Though I really don’t know what I’m doing here. How is destroying their skeletons freeing them? Yet there is no question, their spirits are freed when I break their ancient bones. And these bones are proving hard to break. “Once I have your brothers freed, the four of you can complete what you were sent to do.”

“I do not speak of the curse of the Underking,” Valdemar’s wispy voice held a profound sadness. “I speak of one older, one that applies only to me.” His face turned away from me as he looked down at the shattered bones. “The one that curses me to an eternity in the company of the undead.”

I recalled something of the beliefs of Skyrim. “If I can help it, you will see the halls of Sovngarde when we are done here.” Hope shimmered through his gaze. Suddenly I wished I could clasp his shoulder in reassurance, as one soldier to another. I had to settle for less. “As your Blade sister, I swear it on the blood of Talos himself. In any case, Rielus awaits you at the Shrine of Tiber Septim.”

“He is free?” Valdemar’s shimmering visage smiled. “Thanks again, hero. I go to join him. Free my remaining brothers from this eternal slavery, so we may complete our lord’s bidding.” Again he saluted me, then gestured at his bones. “Find and take my shield. Alain gave it to me when they took away my mace and made me fight with this katana,” he touched the hilt at his left hip. “Carry the shield with honor, if you choose. Or bring it back to Cloud Ruler Temple.”

Posted by: ghastley Jun 24 2011, 08:11 PM

QUOTE
He tossed his shield to the ground...


This bit surprised me, knowing the enchantment on the shield. But the style of swordplay that ensued wasn't sword-and-board stuff, so it made sense in the end. It was almost as if he was preserving the shield for the victor.

At this stage I'm usually busy with my repair hammers. Did Julian bring any?

Posted by: Captain Hammer Jun 24 2011, 11:17 PM

Okay, finally getting caught up on my Fan-Fic reading-and-commenting, and what present awaits me? A post from the Rider of High Dressage, with Nordly combat to boot!

I am thoroughly enjoying Julian's sojourn through Sancre Tor. Her combat skills are really showing through, and her physical progression from the run-down addict in the prison cell to formidable Redgaurd Swordswoman is, in simple words, great.

Or was that just a single simple word? We need a grammar professor!

Nit:

QUOTE
Unconsciously I dove to the floor, the the only possible way to counter the attack


It appears as though the forum is turning itself around now, spitting back words formed from previous acts of theft! ohmy.gif

Posted by: Acadian Jun 25 2011, 01:35 AM

Another heart pounding fight! That potion she rigged up in the last epsisode helped, but not like we all expected.

'Until your sweat is red instead of white, until your body memorizes this from repetition, this will not become part of your heart and soul.'
Beautiful!

You passion for the Sancre Tor storyline is obvious and so very understandable, for you very effectively infect your readers with it as well. Those four old Blades are quite something, are they not? One cannot help but swell up with pride for Julian as she moves toward her destiny as a Blade Sister.

Posted by: treydog Jun 25 2011, 12:08 PM

There may be a more elegant method of “de-forumizing” a story, but… I simply copy and paste the individual story installments into Word (one at a time), do some formatting and font adjustments, and then use Mobipocket Creator to convert it to Kindle format. Can PM in more detail if you like.

There is a value in getting to read so much of your work at one time- mostly because it is all wonderful. Although Julian maintains her “old habits,” she also learns new techniques and skills. But those changes happen at a believable pace- especially given Julian’s experiences.

The whole subplot with the corruption in Bravil is brilliantly drawn, with wonderful characterization throughout. I am busy trying to cast the roles of Phillida and Camillus in my head- a task made easier because they leap off the page.

QUOTE
“His quiet voice brought back memories of distant avalanches in the snow-covered mountains of Skyrim.”


Right there, for example.

And, of course I preened (and blushed) at the mentions of the “Solstheim case.”

QUOTE
“Hiding my face in my tumbler, I shook my head. There’s three more along the roads they don’t know about. Yet. After swallowing a mouthful of the refreshing liquid, I lowered my tumbler to see stunned amazement on their faces.”


This short passage says so much in so few words.

Then the idea that Mehrunes is attacking elsewhere is another of those “head-slap” moments that makes perfect sense- as soon as someone else thinks of it.

The meeting with Ocato was another of those moments that has a beautiful cinematic quality- your descriptions are crisp and the dialogue reveals much about the characters.

The mechanics of the sigil stones is an excellent bit of magecraft, again making perfect sense.

QUOTE
“I’m a recovering drunk,” I shook my head. “Water would be fine, if you have some ready.”


Julian’s bluntness, contrasted with Janus’ charm, is such a treat. In fact, the whole “Interview with a Vampire” scene is wonderful.

The portrayal of the oafish mages of Skingrad was welcome comic relief from the string of Gates, even as Julian’s nightmares remind us that she has had little about which to laugh.

But- we also see there is more to Vigge- and if he keeps eating sweet rolls, there will be a LOT more to him…. I can understand his addiction, though. To Julian- and to cinnamon.

QUOTE
“Green sparks flickered along its slender blade as the disgusting material fled from my fingers and the refresh spell blooming from them.“


What a wonderful sentence this is!

QUOTE
“I suppose there are not that many white-haired Redguard women traveling around Cyrodiil closing gates and rescuing housecats.”


Ya think? ROFL.

You show your talent for writing fully-realized characters once more with the bookish Erthor.
And then, we get a glimpse at Julian’s depth during her introspection at the Aetherius Stone. That whole passage just sings.

If I tried to highlight everything that is wonderful about Julian’s return to the city of her youth, I would have to quote the entire chapter. Barring that, I will note this paragraph:

QUOTE
“If not for those goblins thirty years ago, the man standing before me repairing my cuirass would have been my brother. But if not for those goblins, I would never have joined the Legion. So my brother would not be repairing a cuirass for me. If not for the goblins, who would be following the path I have followed these past few months?”


And her welcome home is the sort of thing that Bethesda could have scripted easily enough if they had thought of it. Simply add a “where are you from” question to the character creation at the start of the game…. More important, it adds tremendously to the feeling that she has a history, with all the weight that carries.

Which we see as she tells her story- or most of it to one of the few folk with a right to know, Varel Morvayn.
And, again at the perfect moment, you lighten the mood-

QUOTE
“Reputation?” I repeated. “For what? Rescuing housecats?”


Pardon me while I gush over the flashbacks in the Mages Guild… Passages like these are the absolute heart of this wonderful story.

QUOTE
“Oh, so you stole your mother’s ribbon, as well?” His left brow rose. I stared at that wayward feature, and tried hard to lift my right brow in imitation. I couldn’t quite do it.


And now we see where the training of that useful quizzical eyebrow began!

You effectively capture Countess Umbranox’s melancholy without dwelling upon it. And it resonates with Julian’s own pain and determination.

The introduction of Blanco is another outstanding piece of writing, with wonderful descriptions and gentle humor.

Going to stop there for now- as this has gone too long already. But I am still reading and still catching up.

Nit section:

21.1- Phillida refers to the “Mystic Dawn.” Is that an error on his part, or should it be “Mythic?”

22.4- “No, I’m getting too old to keep fighting like this for much longer,” I answered. “My mother was an alchemist, and I’l like to learn what she knew.” Vigge must have scared the “L” into Julian’s contraction in the second sentence- “I’d.”

22.7- “Kvatch and Skingrad has a long history of helping each other, Julian,” he responded. “I’m only honoring that history.” Vampires and “V’s” I suppose. The two counties “have” a history.

22.8- “A blonde Imperial woman, quite attractive with her upswept hair and elegant green silks in spite of the fine lines that belied her age…” “Belied” seems to give the impression that the lines disguised her age, rather than indicating it.

23.4- An “a” and “an” manages to switch places on you during the flashback-

“Your mother wouldn’t make such a amateur mistake…”

His forbidding expression dissolved into an puckish grin…

23.5- The Daedra also manages to distort Carahil’s form of “to be”- “Maybe,” Carahil shrugged. “There are so much we don’t understand about Oblivion.”

23.6- “And one of my young cousins serve in his court.” “One serves…”

Posted by: Olen Jun 25 2011, 02:53 PM

Quite a different fight to the previous one, in some ways the opposite way round with Julian being more skilled but weaker. The reading her opponent by touching blades was an excellent way to show just how learned she is with the katana now as was her taking control of the fight from there.

The change into her being friendly with Valdemar after she freed him was well done, as was the tie in with Destri's stuff. I'm interested to see if you take the latter any further because the introduction of the characters is seamless and really works for me.

I sense Sancre Tor will proove a defining moment for Julian, after this I think she will feel she belongs more in the blades. She might also begin to fully realise just how formidable she is.

QUOTE
There may be a more elegant method of “de-forumizing” a story, but…

One option which occurs would be to PM the author and ask for a copy of the original document(s), it would save a lot of copy/paste work.

Posted by: Grits Jun 26 2011, 05:09 PM

I love the Nord way this fight started and ended. First the charging in like a Nord bluff, and finishing with a desperate struggle on the ground. The swordplay in the middle was simply dazzling. I don’t think I took a breath the whole time I was reading it.

“Find and take my shield. Alain gave it to me when they took away my mace and made me fight with this katana,” he touched the hilt at his left hip.

I found this very moving. All of the friendship, sacrifice, and dedication behind the words come through in this one little sentence.

Posted by: SubRosa Jun 27 2011, 07:39 PM

Another rousing and well-thought out battle, chock full of strategms, and surprises. Julian just barely survived that, and she still has two more two go!

Valdemar's mention of his weird finally having caught up with him was a wonderful link to the same man we know from Destri's story.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jun 29 2011, 06:42 PM

@ghastley: To answer your question, yes, Julian brought some repair hammers. She is busy repairing her weapons and armor off-stage in this story, so to speak. She can only do so much without time and a proper forge, though. We'll see later the price she pays for the lack of proper repair work.

@Cap'n Bam: Thanks for catching that wayward the. I have gone back and fixed it. I've already found a place for it in Miscarcand. wink.gif I hope it hasn't been too difficult catching up with this story, and thanks for doing so.

Acadian: I'm glad that you are just as proud of these four Blades as I am (and as I hope Destri is!). Coming from a retired Marine that means a great deal. For them to accept her as a Blade sister means a great deal to Julian herself, as well.

@treydog: You re-read this story again?? Either you're crazy or this story is that good! That one chapter in the Imperial City with Phillida, Camillus and Ocato was intended to be a simple bridge, but turned out to be oh, so much more. I had a great deal of fun venturing off the paladin trail into Robert Ludlum territory for a little while. As for the Interview with a Vampire, I wanted to convey the mixed feelings I have every time I deal with the Count of Skingrad. How to reconcile his manner and the well-being of the city/county with his vampiric nature? That's a problem I'm still wrestling with, as well as Julian. Ever since that dig of SubRosa's about Julian rescuing cats in trees, I couldn't resist pointing that out a couple of times. Even she is aware of how that quirk of her personality appears to others. And it doesn't stop there, as we will see when she reaches Miscarcand. I'm glad you loved the glimpses of her childhood in the Mages Guild - I think it further reinforces the logic of her joining that particular Guild rather than the Fighters' Guild. And I see you caught the origin of her wandering brow! wink.gif

@Olen: The reason I went to D. Foxy for the combat scenes was because I wanted each fight to reflect each individual Blade's strengths and weaknesses. This is where Destri's development of these characters came in. He and I talked about how the events in Interregnum would influence their later careers in the Blades as well as their attitudes and personalities after being frozen in the undead zone for over 400 years. I have to say that D. Foxy exceeded my expectations, and Julian's readers are totally reaping the rewards of the contributions of these two men. There will be references to their characters in Interregnum in upcoming posts, and I intend to tie Destri's story even more tightly to mine, as his vision is so close to my own it's a shame to ignore that tale. Thanks for your suggestion of PM'ing a writer for a copy of their original document. I know I can convert it into PDF format and import it into my iPad that way.

@Grits: I'm glad you enjoyed the Nordic flavor of that last fight! Destri's story really made these four guys come alive for me, beyond what Beth had so pathetically done with them. It seems that you have picked up on the strong relationship between Valdemar and Alain - I really wanted to bring that forward through the years of their undeaths.

@Sage Rose: I'm glad you recalled Valdemar's curse from Interregnum. When Destri posted that bit, it really hit home because I knew what lay ahead for these two intrepid friends. And believe me, the next two fights don't get any easier!

Two down, two more to go. That's how far Julian has progressed through Sancre Tor in her search for Tiber Septim's armor. As Rielus told her, all four of the Blades have to be freed from their curses in order to overcome the deadly magic Zurin Arctus left behind.

Once more, many thanks to Destri for letting me borrow the four greatest Blades from Interregnum, and to D. Foxy for helping me with the combat scenes and keeping them from becoming too repetitive. Now we move on to the third Guardian.

****************************

Chapter 26.6: The Third Guardian

As I made my way into the lowest level of the Hall of Judgment, I peered over the edge of the mezzanine overlooking the bottom. The undead Blade paced around a large space rimmed by two low steps that ran around the walls. He clanked onto the steps and swung his weapon with casual ease. My eyes were drawn to the glimmering blade. A faint red glow shimmered along the narrow blade. I recognized the long hilt of the dai-katana and understood the absence of the typical Blades shield.

I knelt down and took a deep breath of the dank, stale air. The damp chill seeped through the fur-lined tunic and into my muscles. I could feel the fatigue already settling into my bones. This bad air is no good, but so far I’m still fighting, still lucid. There must be ventilation somewhere. I resisted the urge to cough the moldy stench out of my lungs and took another deep breath. Three vials of refresh remained in my belt pouch. I drank one down, feeling a renewed surge of energy beat back the exhaustion that was becoming apparent.

I’ll keep Valdemar’s shield, I hefted the large round on my left arm, shifting my hold on the leather-wrapped grip. And I’ll use Daedra Slayer. I don’t know what kind of charm is on that dai-katana. I studied the skeleton a few moments longer. He’s about my height. We’ll be evenly matched, except his blade is heavier than mine. I’ll have to keep that in mind. I slipped down the stairs while his back was turned, and set my pack, my katana secured to the outside of it, at the base of the stairs. Then I straightened up and stepped forward. My booted feet sounded loud in the echoing stillness.

The blade of the dai-katana flashed in the dimness as the skeleton spun toward me and immediately attacked. I ducked back to stay clear of the slashing sword and to keep my distance from him. His skull faced me again with that imperturbable expression as the dai-katana swept back down toward my head.

I sidestepped right, bringing Valdemar’s shield up to block the strike. I tilted the enchanted shield around to deflect the dai-katana to my left, pushing off my right foot. As the undead Blade’s weapon slid off the shield boss with a clatter, I angled the metal over the blade to keep him from swinging it back up. At the same time, I lifted Daedra Slayer in an overhead arc toward his right shoulder, fire trailing after my blade.

The undead Blade slid back fast, recovering his dai-katana in time to parry my strike with a deft flick of his wrist. He stepped away, his weapon continuing its swing to his left. I lunged forward and swept Daedra Slayer in a low slash at his legs.

My breath caught in utter surprise as the skeleton leaped upward and pulled his feet well clear of my enchanted blade. His own weapon darted up into yet another overhanded strike as he retreated a full step. I barely managed to block it with Valdemar’s shield. Then he was charging forward, laying into me, smashing that dai-katana into my left side, then my right, then my left again. I yielded back, struggling to block, then parry, then block again. My teeth and knees vibrated and my muscles strained from the continuous attack.

Without thought, I slammed back into him with the shield when his weapon sparked against its brass trim again, the shrieking of the metal changing pitch ever so slightly. He staggered two paces back and dropped into a guard posture I had not seen in years. With his left shoulder presented to me, the skeleton held his two-handed sword vertically at his right shoulder, his empty eye sockets steady on mine.

Recovering my breath, I regarded him from my own crouched guard, my shield before my left leg, Daedra Slayer extended straight-armed behind me, ready to sweep around in either defense or offense. Where did I see that before? A niggling memory whispered in the back of my mind, but I ignored it, more focused on staying alive against an adversary that had the slightest edge in speed and agility on me.

I shifted my weight back onto my right foot and swept Daedra Slayer forward and upward. The undead bones swung his weapon toward me, again parrying my blade on his forte. He resisted for the slightest of instances, just enough for me to press back, then released his grip on the weapon. As I fought to recover my balance, the dai-katana spun around my blade in a full circle and the hilt smacked home in his hands again, only now it was free of mine.

Before I could disengage, he pressed forward, again slashing at me from side to side. While retreating - again - I cursed myself for being caught like that. Damn! He’s also a better tactician - I should have seen that coming!

As I backed across the wide chamber, Valdemar’s shield wrought its enchantment on the undead Blade. Every time I blocked his weapon, he would grind his teeth in frustration as magic tingled up his forearms. Yet at the same time, I could hear the change in pitch as metal clanged on metal.

I was still at a disadvantage. He was quicker than I, more agile. Though we were equally matched in height and reach, he had more upper body strength than I. I kept my knees bent, my body below his, so I could use my lower body strength against him - in accordance with the tactical plan I was developing. Each time he strikes and hits my shield, he gets weaker. Being on the defensive conserves my energy. I'll let him exhaust himself, then finish him off with a whirlwind attack. That's the plan.

Justine Case would be proud of me,
I thought.

For a moment I forgot another truth as old as war: No operational plan survives contact with the enemy.

As I deflected strike after strike from that deadly dai-katana, we settled into a rhythm that was eerily familiar to me. Careful now. Don’t get lulled into a false sense of rhythm. He’s about to do something unexpected - right - about - now.

Then the skeleton did something I never thought I would see a collection of bones do. He leaped high into the air, bringing both bony feet against Valdemar’s shield. His skeletal mass drove me nearly to my knees. As I shoved him away, tilting the shield into him, he lunged over the round metal toward my throat. I barely managed to slip aside from the strike. The thin edge of his blade grated across the top of my right shoulder. Savlian’s mail flickered and crackled apart in a long gash right next to the just-healed wound from Valdemar’s weapon, sending a renewed stab of pain through my right shoulder.

In that same instant, the niggling memory clicked, shouted. Of course! He fights like a Knight of the Moon. That’s the Desert Wind style he’s using! Jelin had demonstrated how the ancient style of fighting could overwhelm a shield bearer, making a burden of something that was normally protective.

The leap onto my shield had seriously unbalanced me, and worse than that, it left me with only one option - a quick scramble back. He knew this too, which meant he didn't need to think at all about his best countermove - to follow me as closely as possible. Even as I went scrambling away, desperately trying to regain my balance and fight him off at the same time, he surged forward, switching between overhead smashes, lightning side slashes and deadly straight thrusts. Somehow I managed to block and parry them all without thinking - I was in survival mode, not even registering the pain of some strikes that got partly through. I stayed in constant motion, ducking, weaving, and blocking, all the while moving back and trying to anticipate his next strike.

Which was how he caught me.

Posted by: Glargg Jun 29 2011, 08:52 PM

Wow, talk about cliffhangers! ohmy.gif

I've been reading and lurking for months. And greatly enjoying. I figured it was high time I added my voice of praise. Thank you so much for sharing this beautiful work.

Posted by: Olen Jun 29 2011, 09:21 PM

And another drastically different fight. They certainly get no easier for her, but they stay fresh and exciting to read. It also strikes me that as well as being a tour of fighting styles you're also showing how Julian has come accross them - she really is well versed and a formidable opponent

And quite the cliffhanger end to this part.

Also I'm very much enjoying how you've tied this to Destri's story, both capture exactly how I imagined the four blades to be, but with so much more depth.

Posted by: ghastley Jun 29 2011, 09:39 PM

This is getting perilously close to "and then I died and had to reload from my last save".

Posted by: Acadian Jun 30 2011, 02:02 AM

Another heart pounder! You've done a great job distinguishing all three fights to date. Very different opponents - all presenting formidable challenges for which Julian has had to adopt unique solutions. viking.gif

Both her mind and body are working overtime with these fights! I enjoy how you are lavishing Julian's thoughts upon us amidst the thrusts, slashes and parries.

In their own way, each of the four blades we have encountered thus far (three ancients and one Redguard with white hair) clearly demonstrate their worthiness of the title they all share.

'For a moment I forgot another truth as old as war: No operational plan survives contact with the enemy.'
This gave me a chuckle, but is also quoted for truth.

Posted by: Grits Jun 30 2011, 04:11 AM

Very exciting! The enchantment on the dai-katana is certainly troubling. I love the description of how it opened a gash in Savlian’s mail. Do Redguard skeletons still have an Adrenaline Rush? It sounds like he’s executing Julian’s plan to finish with a whirlwind of attacks. ohmy.gif

Posted by: SubRosa Jun 30 2011, 05:41 PM

Poor Cliff, hung again! biggrin.gif

Again, a very expertly planned out duel with the third Blade. I spent most of the first part trying to figure out which of the last two it was. But when he leaped up, I knew it was Casnar. Who else but a Redguard would do such a thing? Although I should have guessed it sooner, when you pointed out that he and Julian were the same height. Also, once more you have turned this into a subtle crossover from Interregnum, as Julian recognizes his tactics as those of a Knight of the Moon.

Posted by: Captain Hammer Jul 1 2011, 07:37 PM

Eh, catching up wasn't too difficult. Enjoyable, really, once I got the chance for a good read-through.

And now we see one of the deadliest swordsmen ever to walk out of the Alik'r Desert. I'm impressed how well you make the old pile of bones move like a warrior three-hundred years younger than he. I wonder if either Fortis or Jauffre are familiar with the style?

Semi-Nit:

QUOTE
And I'll use Daedra Slayer.

I don't know whether this is part of the internal dialogue that Julian is running through prior to engaging Blade Tertius. If not, then it's fine. If it is supposed to be inner thoughts to oneself, then you might want to try it reversed, as such:

QUOTE
And I’ll use Daedra Slayer. I don’t know what kind of charm is on that dai-katana.


Honestly, I have a difficult enough time myself converting to the forum's tags from my word processor. Doesn't help that I don't have a program which uses the same formatting nature of the forum for me to type my drafts in. *grumbles...*

Posted by: mALX Jul 2 2011, 04:41 PM

These chapters have inspired me to go play the game and do the Sancre Tor quest - LOVE Sancre Tor !!! Great Write!

Posted by: treydog Jul 3 2011, 11:10 PM

This should be the last of my majpr spammage... I will be following Julian to Sancre Tor soon- and should be caught up within the week. That is a- mixed blessing....

“Like half the daedra I’ve faced in the Deadlands,” I mumbled to myself."

There is a spark of the pride we know Julian keeps hidden- or perhaps more her exasperation at rudeness.

Caminalda is wonderfully snarky throughout. And I also like the change you made to the quest based on how well-known Julian is.

“I staggered and fell to one knee, Daedra Slayer dragging my right arm down, the weight of the immense sky above pressing me into the hard cobblestones. With tremendous effort that hurt my neck I looked up in time to see her step toward me, triumph on her face as she raised her hand for the killing spell.”

A wonderful, vivid description- we can TASTE the despair and determination.

“A promise I made before I came here.” I smiled at the thought of meeting that white stallion again. Will he still like me?

Girls and horses. Shakes head.

And Clesa (with Blanco’s able assistance) is quite a horse-trader…

I cannot quote just the “good parts” of 23.11- because I would have to quote it all. One reason I read is to find perfect moments, perfectly described. The pain and the humanity in this section fit that requirement.

“I caught my breath. Blood flows in this house once again.”

Now that is an ending line!

The juxtaposition of Jared’s betrayal with the Sirens is brilliant- as is that last line.

“Why does Mother never speak of my father?”

“That is for her to tell you, Julian,” Relas did not meet my gaze, but turned back to the path and the climb to the farm. “It’s not my place to say anything about him.”

And- even as one incident from Julian’s past is revealed, you treat us to another mystery.

Again, I cannot quote from this section without highlighting all of it, so I will leave it at this. We wanted to know about Julian’s tragic past and now we do. It is a reminder to be careful of what we wish for.

"Before long, I was on my own white stallion and riding out of the courtyard. Clesa watched me go. “Don’t forget to breathe!” she called after me as we headed west, the morning sun warm on our backs."

That brought a big smile to my face- but nothing like one Julian had.

“Clesa!” Ernest growled. “Speak plainly! None of that fancy haughty echo talk!”

laugh.gif

"Right now, I’m just trying to think about getting through the day.” Blue eyes drifted into my mind, eyes as azure as the sky. What? Why am I thinking about him now? No. Not him. I shook the thought away. Don’t think about him."

Woo-Hoo! That will start a flurry of page-turning and head-scratching!

"As Blanco passed the Dunmer, Mira heard him blow hard, and looked back to see Marche brushing equine mucus off his blue velvet doublet with distaste. “Blanco, behave,” she whispered into the horse’s ear. He only flicked an ear at her."

Loved Blanco before- even more so now. And the entire section on Blanco and Mira was just wonderful.

“I stared at him, feeling my jaw tighten. Kill him? My eyes drifted over his injuries. He’s right. I can’t give him back his legs, his mobility. Without it, he’s dependent on others. And the folks in Skingrad are not likely to treat him kindly, bandit that he is. I nodded reluctantly and rose to my feet, bringing my plain katana out of its scabbard. The Redguard lay back and closed his eyes.”

Puts me in mind of the long version of the General Sherman quote- “People will tell you that war is all glory- but it is all hell.”

Seeing Merowald (and Paint!) again is always a treat.

“Knowing that there’s people taking casualties, I can’t just sit here and rest until they’re safe,” I countered. “That was my job as pilus in the Legion, and it’s an old habit I prefer not to break right now.”

That is the Julian we know. She will see things through and makes sure the people are safe.

"I decided not to take offense and chuckled, shaking my head. “After half a lifetime in the Legion,” I remarked, “I’m looking to get out of fighting. It’s just not as easy as I hoped.”

One thing you do quite well is show that time has brought changes to Julian’s outlook. By giving her a new start on a different life, you show how well the decision to have her older than the “usual” adventurer has worked. At the same time, her “previous” life (or lives) provides a rich source of material.

“You can’t be in nine places at the same time,” Bittneld half-growled.

A wonderfully clever use of setting-specific phrasing. I admit it slipped past me the first time. Perhaps re-reading some Pratchett- with the significance of “eight,” made me more attuned…

“I let the old smile, the smile I reserved only for combat, the smile that hid my nerves, surface. Her jaw clenched at something she saw in my face.”

Pardon me as I stand on my chair and cheer for Julian. You capture the contradiction of Earana perfectly. She is so arrogant that she treats the player character like dirt- yet she expects a favor all the same. And finally, I love the way you show how the Altmer’s obsession causes her to be oblivious to all the townspeople- who REALLY do not much like her.

Bittneld’s teasing and Faric’s banter were also a lot of fun- as was watching Julian struggle a bit with the unaccustomed attention.

"My thoughts skipped back to a dark stone room and a young legionary. “I have a little experience in that area -” thanks to General Camillus. “I can offer to see what I can do.”

That darned "young legionary" keeps showing up- his young lady will probably do something about that soon enough.

“Canvassing the Castle”

Groan. Despite my enjoyment of mystery stories, I had trouble with this quest for some reason… However, you and Julian handle it quite well, and use the time to add more excellent characterization.

"You mean take one last look at the place where you lost your men. I kept silent, only nodded my understanding. In your place, I would do the same."

For example, right there.

"Chanel stared at me, her eyes huge in her small-featured face. “If you’ve ever been in love, you would know -“

I felt my face freeze at her words. That stings."

Good thing Athlain was smart enough to not make his “interview” with Julian personal. He would not have liked the outcome.

“Some mothers don’t think I make a good role model for their impressionable young daughters,” I remarked dryly as Piner handed the bridle to me. “After all, I’m a Legion pilus, likely to break into foul language at the drop of a hat, spending all my free time in taverns with other rough soldiers, and spoiling for a fight.”

I quite enjoyed that mischaracterization of the Julian we have met. While I have no doubt that might have been who she was while in the grip of drink and skooma….

The description of the hackle-raising pillar at Cloud Top is quite wonderful- as is this bit of introspection:

"The only person I would really trust with such a volume is Martin Septim. But what purpose would giving him this book serve? What would he do with it? He has to focus on recovering the Amulet, he can’t be distracted by a trifling matter as this. Or is this a trifling matter? Nothing daedric is trifling, as far as I know."

The description of Julian’s decision-making process is also welcome- she does not simply assume one course is the “right thing to do” without weighing the alternatives carefully.

Nits:

23.9- “…Hanus knelt on one knee, blood…” More of a preference than a reall issue here- might avoid two “knees” so close together (I hear Foxy sniggering in the background)- with “…Hanus was on one knee, …”

23.14 – “Within the open-sided stable, divided into stalls within, one of the white horses standing one of the rear stalls…”

In her excitement, Julian has lost an “in” between “standing” and “one”.

25.4- “Now I recognized the tall Breton. Though his ginger hair now had more salt than cayenne pepper in it, and his florid face was now more weathered,”

Three uses of “now” in a really short space. I think you could lose the second and third without harm to the meaning.

25.6- “Against the northern arc a chair, empty bottles piled up behind them,…” Should that be “…piled up behind it….”?

25.7- Her voice turned anguished. “I did out of the greatness of the love I held in my heart for him.” In her agitation, Chanel seems to have lost an “it” between “I did” and “out of.”

“I just brought a High Rock stallion in Anvil,” “Bought,” perhaps?

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 7 2011, 03:47 PM

@Glargg: Welcome to Chorrol! I'm glad you finally came in from the cold. There are so many good stories here, don't be shy about posting comments or questions! And thanks for enjoying Julian's story!

@Olen: Yes, that was the big challenge in writing this chapter - how to make four consecutive fights different from each other. With D. Foxy's help, I've been able to present each one differently. This third one was actually a lot of fun to write. This little http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uMXpokrfblM was my inspiration for Casnar.

@ghastley: Yes, it was close to that point! But hang in there, k?

@Acadian: Julian was glad for all the fortify potions she bought in Chorrol before leaving town! I believe she used them all up here in Sancre Tor. (in an aside) You did? Okay. (back to the forum) Yes, she did!

@Grits: As ineffective as the Adrenaline Rush is in the game, it wouldn't surprise me if Casnar didn't think to use it but instead relied on his ancient training. Ironically enough, it has been passed down to Julian through her old pilus Jelin.

@Sage Rose: I really wanted to give each Blade his own distinctive flavor that suited each one as we know them in Interregnum. The fact that you recognized Casnar by his fighting style tells me that I've succeeded. I only hope that I've inspired Destri to resume writing!

@Cap'n: I'm really glad you enjoyed catching up. I like stories that entertain, and that's the kind I try to write. The fact that you assure me you had fun tells me I've been successful. And thanks for catching the formatting error on Daedra Slayer.

@mALX: Did you have as much fun in Sancre Tor as I did writing it?

@auggie doggie: Thanks for the wonderful spammage - it's great to get a review of what works in the previous chapters. Yup, girls and horses are like boys and cars. Thanks for the nits - I'll make sure the final draft of this story has 'em all fixed before I send 'em off to you for your Kindle!

@all: Here is the second part of the fight with Casnar. Once again, credit goes to D. Foxy for his expertise and Destri Melarg for his inspiration for these four Blades.

*********************

Chapter 26.7: The Knight of the Moon

The undead Blade’s side-slash rebounded from my shield as he shifted his sword to smash another overhead strike - or so I thought. Instinctively I shifted my own weapon up for a parry, but instead of a hammering downward blow he smacked my sword with the flat of his blade, and then pushed my katana down and then, still in the same smooth move, swung it around, up in a savage twist - and spun it out of my grip. With only one hand on my sword versus his two, his heavier weapon easily sent my lighter blade flying from my hand across the dim chamber.

With no time to think things through, I took immediate action. Jelin’s hard training kicked in, and I spun the shield at the undead bones’ lower legs, releasing the grip so it flew from my arm sidewise just above the floor. The skeleton leaped upwards, his feet easily clearing the flying metal.

It gave me the break I needed to regain the advantage. I dove right, rolled along the floor, and recovered Daedra Slayer where it rested against the wall. Before the undead Blade could follow after me, I kicked off the stones and launched myself toward my pack, still near the entrance of the chamber. With Daedra Slayer in an underhanded hold, its enchanted blade held along my left forearm, I caught up my katana in the same grip with my right hand.

The skeleton charged me before I had time to reverse my hold on the weapons. Thank you Jelin, for showing me how to fight with upside-down swords. The two blades moved as extensions of my arms as I parried his blows, first a sideways slash to my left side, then a high right attack toward my bleeding right shoulder. Damn you fetcher! Aren’t you getting tired yet?

I crouched beneath the blow, deflecting it long enough to get out from under the strike. Daedra Slayer flared toward his knees. The undead Blade leaped backwards, his dai-katana rising high for an overhead chop. I crossed my weapons, both of my katanas pointing forward, and caught his blade on both of mine. I shoved upwards, pushing up with my knees, then danced to my left, letting his weapon slide away to my right.

With a swiftness undulled by centuries, he returned with another chop toward my head. I raised the katana to parry his heavier weapon, again deflecting it harmlessly to the side. At the same time, I darted Daedra Slayer toward his pelvis. Fire flared as the steel bit into his upper thighbone. I barely managed to break it loose of the bone before he was swinging at me again, his teeth clicking angrily at my hit. One hit for you, one for me. Now we’re even.

Again I parried him with the katana, again I attacked from the left side with Daedra Slayer. He barely deflected the enchanted weapon and spun away from me, dropping to his left knee in a defensive crouch, dai-katana stretched straight-armed behind him. I caught myself from following through when I recognized the Coiled Serpent stance. As I instinctively dropped into the counter Collected Lion pose, nearly sitting on my right heel, my left leg stretched in front of me ready to take my weight in a forward lunge, his eye sockets glared into mine for a long breath. His gaze seemed to follow my blades as I extended my katana behind me in a similar straight-armed position, Daedra Slayer flickering horizontally in a low guard just above my left knee.

The skeleton dipped his head slowly, once, then rose to his feet. His dai-katana lowered until its hilt rested near his right hip, its tip nearly touching the stone floor. I barely had time to flip my swords into a more conventional overhand grip before he charged me, his weapon flashing toward my head. My blades crossed above me of their own volition, again catching his sword and parrying it off to my left. Before he could retrieve his weapon, I stepped forward with my right foot and pivoted my right shoulder into him, shoving him back off balance.

As the undead Blade staggered for the briefest instant, I disengaged my swords from his weapon and swung them back toward him, leading with my katana. He barely managed to parry them and fell back another step. I took advantage of the momentum he imparted to my blades and spun my back to him, then completed the pivot to bring my weapons back into him from my right. Daedra Slayer flared in a metallic scream as it struck his dai katana, and I followed with a rapid strike from my plain katana.

While he sought to bring his greater strength to bear on me, I focused on keeping him moving defensively to counter my double weapons, sweeping first one then the other toward him in high strikes that he easily parried with his two-handed sword. Yet the rapidity of my blows forced him to yield back until he was close to the wall.

And now it is your turn to pay the price for overconfidence. Your technique has become sloppy - you are just a touch more reckless now, which means . . .

When his right elbow struck the unyielding stone, the skeleton resumed the offensive toward me, seeking to avoid being pinned against the high structure. He began matching my slashes with rapid sideways sweeps that flung my swords to either side. Then he stepped forward and brought his dai-katana high in another overhead chop.

The muscles in my chest complained as I snapped my blades back together in time to cross them and parry his chop. This time when I shoved him back, instead of attacking from the outside as I had been doing, I lunged forward with Daedra Slayer leading. The point of the enchanted blade dug deep into the bone of his spine. Before I wrenched Daedra Slayer free, my katana bit into the vertebrae from the other side. His spine cloven into two, the bones scattered before me. The dai-katana struck harmlessly against my left shoulder and slid down my back to the floor in a slither of white magic from Matius’s enchanted mail.

Short of breath, I knelt shakily. Akatosh! That’s the third time I’ve had my behind well and truly tanned by the unexpected! Think I'd have learned by now? I sheathed Daedra Slayer, the act of catching air still an uphill task. As I waited for the next phantom, I struggled to my feet, wincing at the complaints from my knee. It’s going to be Alain. Or Casnar. We’ll see. I held the katana left handed behind my back, ignoring the trickling blood beneath Matius’s mail.

The phantom that shimmered into being was not quite as tall as Valdemar. Actually he was the same height as I. I recognized the proud features of a Ra’Gada man as he met my gaze. His ghostly eyes widened, and he lowered his eyes.

“Who are you? And what brings you here?” His voice was as light as a feather. His accent, so like my mother’s, triggered a twinge in my heart. “And have you found my brothers?” His tone grew pensive. “They were with me here. Rielus fell in the lower chamber. I did not see where Alain or Valdemar went, the fog was too thick. But they were fighting side by side, as always.” He shook himself. “But no, that was the dream, and I’m awake now. I must go and finish my duty to the Emperor.”

“Emperor Tiber Septim died nearly four hundred years ago,” I said softly. “But his descendant has need of your help.”

The Blade regarded the stone wall past my shoulder silently for a long moment. “You serve the Dragonborn?” Now he met my gaze briefly. What is that I hear in his voice? Guilt?

“I serve the descendant of Tiber Septim,” I answered. “Your name is Casnar?” I chose the one name that sounded most Ra’Gada to my untutored ears.

Again Casnar turned his face away from me, his gaze moving over the dismal chamber. “I am he,” he admitted reluctantly. I wondered at his attitude, so unlike those of the Blades I had met so far, including his undead comrades.

“Rielus and Valdemar are waiting in the tombs, before the Shrine. I go to find Alain and send him there.”

“Are you Duneborn, or city-bred?” he asked suddenly. Wondering at his question, I shook my head.

“I was born in Anvil,” I answered. “My mother was from Hammerfell, but I don’t know which town.”

“She never told you about - about - Hammerfell?” His voice faltered on the last word. I stared at him, puzzled by his odd demeanor. Why is he acting guilty toward me?

“She spoke very little of it,” I said finally. “Mostly tales of Cyrus -“ I stopped when Casnar shifted uneasily. My eyes widened at a sudden thought. The Blades were formed when Talos became Emperor. Was Casnar one of the original Blades? If so, he must have participated in the military action against Hammerfell during the Redguard rebellion. Suddenly I thought I understood the source of his unease. How could he take up arms against his own countrymen? That couldn’t have been easy for him to do. “She used to tell me if it wasn’t for Cyrus, Hammerfell would not hold the close relationship it has with Cyrodiil. Instead, it would be a place of unrest, much like Morrowind is now.”

Casnar finally faced me. “You have the air of the Duneborn,” he straightened his shoulders beneath the ephemeral cuirass. His gaze raked over my own armor. “Yet you wear the mail of a Kvatch guard. And your katana is heavier than our own, though it resembles the Akaviri make.” Now I could see the typical Blades pride that marked the others.

“I am still a Blade sister,” I answered. “Though I came to it late in my life, and by a roundabout way. As for my ancestry -“ I shook my head.

“None of that matters,” the Ra’Gada waved me into silence. “What matters is that you are a Blade sister, and you have freed me from an eternity of slavery.”

“I could do nothing else, sir.” I regarded him for a moment more. I wish I could ask him about Cyrus. They lived in Hammerfell at the same time. Or did they?

Casnar’s left hand gestured toward the discarded dai-katana behind me. “Take my weapon and restore its honor. Else return it to Cloud Ruler Temple, hero and fellow Blade sister.” He gestured toward the amulet around my neck. “I see you have the amulet I gave Rielus. He needed it, the young rapscallion, taking too many chances. He gave me Mishaxi’s Cleaver in trade. And a fair one it was, too.”

I found myself smiling at his description of Rielus. “Brother, your cleaver shall hang in a place of honor in the Hall of Blades,” I said to him. And I should recover the old katanas from the others, too. When I’m finished clearing this place I will do so. “The last passage from the central hall is blocked though, I do not know how to get past it.”

“There is another door somewhere here that passes into the Catacombs,” Casnar advised me, his tone turning brisk. “At least, that’s what Alain said they were going to search.” He saluted me before turning and walking away. As his ghost disappeared into the gloom, I paused to drink a few healing potions. I wanted to conserve my magicka for the last Blade, the last fight.

Posted by: Captain Hammer Jul 7 2011, 05:06 PM

Wow. Quite the finish to a fantastic fight. And we see how Casnar came to carry that dai-katana. But how did Valdemar get a hold of it? Wait, sorry, I'm asking the wrong person. Where's a Destri when you need him? I figure if George Martin can finish Dance, Destri Melarg can finish the next month in Interregnum. (I kid, Destri, I kid. Besides, I still have a ton of writing to do as well, and if I don't start before Tuesday...)

One not-quite-a-nit-yet (Bring Out Your Nits!):

QUOTE
"He gave me Mishaxi’s Cleaver in trade. And a fair one it was, too.”

You tend to italicize properly-named weapons. Is there a reason you haven't done so for Casnar's katana?

Lastly, Julian's a retired pilus prior, yes? That means one thing:
QUOTE
Jelin’s hard training kicked in, and I spun the shield at the undead bones’ lower legs, releasing the grip so it flew from my arm sidewise just above the floor.

*Sings loudly*
"When Captain Anvil-Julian http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BpufNT8I-SU&feature=related..."

Posted by: Destri Melarg Jul 7 2011, 06:33 PM

Behind the veil that Aetherius uses to cloak itself in mystery, and through the uncharted landscape that mortals have come to call the Dreamsleeve, two souls stand side by side in eternal fellowship. They have made their way to seats near the balcony railing, and with craned necks they focus their attention toward the Mundas. They remain a rapt audience to the trials undertaken by the sister whose every action heaps further honor upon their memory.

In the Halls of the Virtues of War amidst the sharp clash of endless swords one scabbard remains full. It rests upon the back of a handsome Redguard who stands vigil in the courtyard. He will remain this way until he is joined by the one who returned honor to his name, and gave him the map to find his way back home. He smiles at the thought of sharing a Sunbird dance with her when at long last she finally sets her labors aside.

And in Sovngarde where Shor’s table is ample enough to hold tankards that have never known the dregs, a Nord as large as any who ever ventured out of Skyrim shares the occasional sip with the comrades and heroes of his youth. He will not share in their revelry; he means to keep his wits about him. While she who ended his curse yet lives he stands ever ready to lend whatever fleeting moments of aid the Gods will allow.

On occasion the veil parts and the four souls are reunited with all of those who have come before. Blue plate covers skin, fur, and golden scales in equal measure. In those moments all the worlds are transformed into a single Temple of Akaviri design. Smiles and embraces are exchanged, and all share a moment to marvel at the exploits of the sister who so perfectly carries their legacy.


_____


I don't know what else to say. This is all simply brilliant hautee!

QUOTE(Captain Hammer @ Jul 7 2011, 09:06 AM) *

Wow. Quite the finish to a fantastic fight. And we see how Casnar came to carry that dai-katana. But how did Valdemar get a hold of it? Wait, sorry, I'm asking the wrong person. Where's a Destri when you need him? I figure if George Martin can finish Dance, Destri Melarg can finish the next month in Interregnum. (I kid, Destri, I kid. Besides, I still have a ton of writing to do as well, and if I don't start before Tuesday...)

I hear you Hammer, and I'm working on it! biggrin.gif

Posted by: Olen Jul 7 2011, 08:14 PM

The third fight, and again you suceeded in making it different and interestingly novel. The change of tactics halfway through definatly swung the balance, makes sense. Perhaps she will learn more about applying tactics in the ruin, certainly she's going to need them for the last fight, and they might be rather different given the prophetic line about conserving magic. I look forward to finding out.

I love how her development shows in these fights. Both her legion training and that from the blades are coming together and proving vital.

nit (sort of)
His spine cloven into two -- I found this line a bit odd - after four hundred years I doubt there's a whole lot left but bone so the spine will already be in discrete segments. It left me wondering if she knocked out a vertebrae, or shattered one, or seperated two - in which case how are they held together... It might just be me though.

Posted by: Acadian Jul 8 2011, 12:28 AM

Well done again! You ably capture the action, skill, poignancy and even majesty that I believe you have worked so hard to accomplish in Sancre Tor.

'With a swiftness undulled by centuries, … '
Very evocative phrasing!

'My blades crossed above me of their own volition, … '
Fabulous display of muscle memory in action.

'I sheathed Daedra Slayer, the act of catching air still an uphill task.'
Again, I love your wording here. In this case, to creatively say our Blade Sister was out of breath. I would be too!

Posted by: Grits Jul 8 2011, 01:56 AM

QUOTE(haute ecole rider @ Jul 7 2011, 10:47 AM) *
“Brother, your cleaver shall hang in a place of honor in the Hall of Blades,” I said to him. And I should recover the old katanas from the others, too. When I’m finished clearing this place I will do so.
I’ve been waiting for this. Like passing (dropping) a dagger to Menien, returning the katanas was a big deal to me after Sancre Tor.


Pretty much all I can say is, wow. And of course, you can guess that this:
QUOTE(haute ecole rider @ Jul 7 2011, 10:47 AM) *
“And have you found my brothers?” His tone grew pensive. “They were with me here. Rielus fell in the lower chamber. I did not see where Alain or Valdemar went, the fog was too thick. But they were fighting side by side, as always.”
is my favorite part.



Posted by: SubRosa Jul 11 2011, 07:46 PM

An expertly written description of Casnar disarming Julian. It was so well done that I knew what he was doing before he finished the maneuver. Then of course Captain Julian with her mighty shield was an excellent touch. But of course the height of aweseomeness moment is Julian fighting with both swords upside down, in that classic Chinese style (well depicted in that link of yours).

I wish I could ask him about Cyrus. They lived in Hammerfell at the same time.
This was excellent! Here Julian is fighting like Kwai Chang Kane on steroids, and she is thinking "Gosh mister, did you know the Cyrus!" biggrin.gif It is a wonderful way to keep her down to Nirn, after such spectacular displays of swordswomanship this chapter.


nits:
his heavier weapon easily sent my lighter weapon flying from my hand across the dim chamber
You have a repetition of weapon in the same sentence.

Posted by: mALX Jul 11 2011, 10:32 PM

Loved the conversation between Casnar and Julian, Great Write !!

Posted by: Thomas Kaira Jul 13 2011, 07:23 PM

Wonderful fights, so far!

Next we shall see how Julian fares against the power of the North Wind. The tension sure is mounting fast! ohmy.gif

Good luck, Julian, you're going to need it.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 15 2011, 03:46 AM

@Cap'n Bambam: Thanks for the compliments. Actually, it was Rielus who got the cleaver, and gave it to Casnar in return for the amulet. For how Rielus got the weapon (and Casnar the amulet) in the first place, well, you've already figured out that it's Destri that must tell that tale. Good catch on the cleaver's name, I've gone back and fixed it. And when I clicked on that link, I just about died! I had forgotten about Cap'n America!

@Destri: *Sniff* Now you made Julian and me cry! verysad.gif That was the ultimate compliment from a master storyteller, and we thank you from the bottoms of our hearts.

@Olen: I'm not sure just how much magic comes into play in the next fight, beyond the interaction of the enchanted gear. But I'll let you be the judge. I'm glad you liked the third fight - that was quite the challenge to write. As for your comment about the spine, that's my medical background showing again. Spine refers to the column of small bones that we like to call the backbone. Collectively, the spine is considered singular. But when referring to the small bones that interlock to make a single spine, those are vertebrae. Thus, cleaving a spine in two makes sense to me, but not cleaving vertebrae into two. I hope that was clearer than mud.

@Acadian: To say I was out of breath after writing that fight is the understatement of the decade. It was tough to capture so much blurring-fast action in words so that people can understand what Julian experienced was difficult. And muscle memory - what a wonderful thing it is. When it works, that is.

@Grits: I realized after playing Oblivion on the PC that there is an empty space on the rafters at Cloud Ruler Temple. I discovered that the two katanas hanging over the hearth belonged to Captain Renault and Glenroy, and knew that the empty space had to have been reserved for Rielus, Casnar, Alain and Valdemar, the four Greatest Blades ever. So I knew Julian had to bring them back even before she told me she had to bring them back.

@Sage Rose: Yes, I was so happy to find that little film. It was awesome to watch these guys - the choreography was so convincing that my heart jumped into my mouth more than once! And yes, Julian still has a bad case of hero-worship - she never quite outgrew that one. I wanted to play that up as much as I could given the situation.

@mALX: Thanks!

@TK: After fighting three tough hombres, Julian is going to have to dig very very deep to go up against Alain. I think you've pretty much summed it up.

Again, many, many thanks to Destri for the inspiration and characters of the four Blades, and D.Foxy for his combat expertise. I've learned so much writing this chapter.

And Julian makes her way to the final guardian. One more to go . . .

********************
Chapter 26.8: The Final Battle

I crept over the rough cavern floor toward the mystic flame that burned in the center of a relatively smooth area. The skeleton, his bones limned in a faint blue glow, shambled loose-limbed around the wide brazier. His ancient katana glimmered in the cold light.

He’s carrying the usual shield and blade combination, I thought to myself. But I can’t assess his fighting style by the way he moves. Unlike mortal opponents, these undead skeletons gave no indication of their training or combat preferences in their typical flat-footed toe-dragging. One thing for certain, he will be a tough fighter. Didn’t Grandmaster Jauffre call them the four greatest Blades that ever lived?

I recalled what Casnar had said about this Blade - “-they were fighting side by side, as always.” Alain and Valdemar. Ironic that they should end up on opposite sides of this cursed keep.

Still crouched in the shadows, I set my weapons down carefully. A second assessment of Valdemar’s shield showed the damage from Casnar’s dai katana had not improved in the last few minutes. I’m not certain I can trust this shield anymore. The magicka flared slightly in the darkness as I laid it gently against my pack. My katana and Daedra Slayer showed similar signs of damage. I regarded the red glimmer of Casnar’s weapon. It looks like the same glow on Thornblade. Disintegrate armor? Silently I fingered the broken rings in my shoulder. A few applications of healing spells and potions had closed the wound, but the unmended gash in the mail reminded me how close I had come to losing my arm.

Again my gaze moved back to the shambling bones, automatically trying to assess his fighting style, though my mind knew it was useless in this case. Can I handle this dai-katana now? The last time I held one of these, I could barely last two minutes before my arms started failing. But I was sick, weak, lame then. Now I’m healthy, strong. My right hand caressed the long hilt of the heavy weapon, designed for a two-handed grip. Would its enchantment help me, or hinder me?

Once more I rubbed at my right shoulder, feeling the raw scar beneath the broken links. The muscles beneath still felt bruised, but I had been able to carry my pack easily. My right hand still had its grip. And my left hand is the stronger. Using this weapon makes sense - I can bring my dominant side into play should my right side weaken. Fatigue still lingered in my bones, despite the last of the restoration potions I had drank down.

Never mind how I feel right now. I have to finish this. Blanco, and Martin Septim, are waiting for me to return. My right hand closed around the hilt of the dai katana, bringing it up to my left. I rose to my feet and straightened my spine, bringing the long narrow blade to rest lightly against my right shoulder. Ignoring my sore muscles and aching joints, I stepped forward into the glow cast by the brazier and waited.

The skeleton’s katana glimmered with a silver light as he turned toward me. Another enchanted weapon. Well, it’s to be expected - every one of the Blades so far had something enchanted. Wonder what this one has? Fortunately the shield seemed ordinary - if one could call the beautiful Akaviri shields ordinary.

The undead Blade stiffened and froze in place as his empty eyes met mine. His katana rose into the classical en garde position, the shield rising to protect his left side. As Casnar’s bones had done, I presented my left shoulder to him.

This one didn’t wait, but leaped past the brazier toward me, his weapon darting for my unprotected left side. I danced back, avoiding the slash that nearly sliced my hip. As he passed in front of me, I reached my left hand to his shoulder before he could spin away to bring his shield up. Magic swirled from my fingers, greedily sucking at his life energy before he broke the contact. I didn’t follow with a counterstrike, not wanting to waste the blade’s charge on the round metal. Instead, I waited for him to recover. Wait to strike. Evaluate his fighting style first.

He turned and faced me, his katana lowered, its tip barely touching the uneven ground. His frozen grin gleamed in the mystic light as his skull tipped to one side. An eerie sense crept over me at his assessing regard. He’s sizing me up just as I’m figuring him out. He’s fast, and strong. And he knows not to overextend himself.

As we stared at each other, I shifted my grip on the dai-katana. That bony visage moved slightly at the soft humming of my enchanted blade. Does he recognize it? Have I given him the impression that I’m not experienced with the two-handed blades? As with Rielus’s bones, I hoped he considered me a tiro.

Those empty eye sockets lowered slightly to meet my gaze, and he tapped his katana slightly on the ground so that its enchantment flickered again in the argent light from the ancient brazier. I couldn’t resist glancing at that enchanted weapon again. Before I could shift my gaze back to the grinning skull, the undead bones leaped toward me, his shield leading.

I skipped back just in time to avoid the bash and brought the dai-katana down on his armor. Red sparks flashed along the length of the blade as it skittered across the brass trim of his shield. I could see the nicks and scratches my weapon gouged out of the hard yellow metal as he stepped back. I barely ducked the overhead chop from his katana, catching it on the mailed sleeve of my left arm just above the elbow.

Argent magic swirled with blue as the enchantment of Matius’s cuirass interacted with that of the undead’s blade. Through the fur-lined tunic beneath my mail, cold sank into my flesh and numbed the bone. Damn! That’s frost magic! The impact of the strike, though glancing, gave me a hint of the strength the skeleton could wield.

My teeth clenched involuntarily against the combination of cold and bruising pain as I leaped back another step. He’s not as powerful as Valdemar, but he’s faster. Almost as fast as Casnar. As agile? I’ll have to find out. My gaze moved to the stairway that led out of the cavern. It rose into the darkness just beyond the skeleton’s shoulder, several paces away. Can I get to it before he does? I sidled to my right and feinted toward his shield. He blocked me easily, for I did not follow through on my hit. Then it was time for me to parry his counterstrike. We fell into a syncopated rhythm of parry and block, neither of us yielding ground to the other. After my third hit, the sound of the clanging metal changed slightly in pitch.

Good, this dai-katana is working on his shield. Apparently the bones also noticed the warning signal of metal fatigue, for he dodged my next feint, avoiding contact with my blade. Again his enchanted katana sent cold flooding through my left shoulder before I could duck back. This time the blow sent me reeling, pain chasing the chill. Damn, he’s fast. And he keeps his weight centered over his feet. No overextending or exposing himself unnecessarily.

I darted closer to that stairway, my left hand dropping from the dai-katana’s grip long enough to shake the chill out of my arm and shoulder. Argent light fizzled around me as I cast a quick healing spell to take the edge from the frost magic. Again the skeleton lunged at me with another overhead chop. I slid back, and as the other’s weapon struck the hard ground, I stepped forward and brought the dai-katana down as hard and fast as I could. I kept my body centered over my hips as the weapon bit savagely into the structure of his right shoulder, sending red sparks fizzling from the white bone. He rose and sent me staggering with a backhanded sweep of his sword arm.

Posted by: SubRosa Jul 15 2011, 04:36 PM

It is an irony that Alain and Valdemar would be at the opposite sides of the dungeon, after being so inseparable in life (Am I the only one who sees cupid's arrow there? wink.gif )

Once again, more clever sword-fighting on the part of both combatants. Julian's holding back her sword during the first pass to avoid wasting a charge, and instead using her absorb health, was inspired. Likewise was Alain's use of his sword as a distraction before his shield bash.

It looks like her dai-katana has a disintegrate armor enchantment. Pappy's favorite. She makes good use of it to destroy Alain's shield. Alain of course shows his experience by adjusting her her tactic. Now I cannot wait to see how this duel ends!

Posted by: Acadian Jul 16 2011, 12:35 AM

Another fight, and as interesting and exciting as the preceding three! You have really done well at making each of the fights here unique in their own way. And you, once again have given a surprising degree of personality to the Blades, even in their skeleton forms.

I thoroughly enjoyed Julian trying to evaluate her foe before the fight - and her challenge of trying to assess animated bones. You also painfully pointed out that Julian is somewhat battered at this point while her foe is fresh (well, for a 400 year old Blade).

'Argent magic swirled with blue as the enchantment of Matius’s cuirass interacted with that of the undead’s blade. Through the fur-lined tunic beneath my mail, cold sank into my flesh and numbed the bone. Damn! That’s frost magic! The impact of the strike, though glancing, gave me a hint of the strength the skeleton could wield.'
This was fabulous, particularly how you described the interaction between enchanted armor and blade.

I was quite disappointed in Oblivion during the days I played blade users, that the dai katana has the same range as a long sword or one handed katana. Assuming you are not binding Julian to that constraint, I hope she will be able to exploit the tip of her longer weapon.

As throughout Sancre Tor, you have my heart pounding for Julian.

Nit (not really, just a style question) -
'The skeleton, his bones limned in a faint blue glow, shambled loose-limbed around the wide brazier, his ancient katana glimmering in the cold light.'
There seems to be enough clauses and description in this that might you be better served by breaking it into two sentences? Perhaps giving the last clause its own sentence?

Posted by: Olen Jul 16 2011, 04:50 PM

QUOTE
Good, this dai-katana is working on his shield. Apparently the bones also noticed the warning signal of metal fatigue

That worked well for me, disintegrate armour is always an effect I've had trouble imagining. How does it work? Having it fatigue the material makes perfect sense. One good knock and the whole thing will fall apart. I also like that she didn't just magic her gear better with a repair hammer, it always struck me as a bit silly in game that there were no problems working steel cold.

As Acadian said this fight is again different from the other three but just as exciting. She certainly knows her weapon styles, and you certianly know how to write about them. I'm really enjoying Sancre Tor. More please.

Subrosa - that thought had crossed my mind.

Posted by: mALX Jul 17 2011, 01:58 PM

GAAAAAH !!! A cliffhanger !!! Urg !!!

Posted by: Grits Jul 18 2011, 05:29 AM

A second assessment of Valdemar’s shield showed the damage from Casnar’s dai katana had not improved in the last few minutes.

I love it when Julian throws these unexpected wry comments in! I particularly enjoyed the description of the frost magic. That’s my favorite sword in the game. I also enjoyed the description of the disintegrate enchantment. For the repair hammers, I imagine them to carry an enchantment that is the opposite of disintegrate armor/weapon.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 18 2011, 07:50 PM

@SubRosa: No, you're not the only one who noticed the bromance in Interregnum. For my part I wondered if it was just the typical buddy system favored by so many military cultures or a true bromance. Only Destri knows the truth at this time, I suppose. I think this duel ended rather quickly, in spite of Julian's fatigue.


@Acadian: I doubt Julian is that skilled a fencer to utilize the longer reach of the dai-katana (I assume we're talking Japanese swords here, not Akaviri). It would take some pretty strong wristwork, and while Julian is a skilled blader, she is no Blademaster. I'm glad you are enjoying these fights so far. Personally, I'm glad it's the last one for a while, and so is Julian!

@Olen: I agree about the repair hammers. They're kind of useless for anything more than hammering out dents and straightening bent weapons without a decent forge. If repair hammers could repair anything in the field, then why do we have forges in Nirn? What kind of work would smiths have? The way I see it, these repair hammers have to have some kind of limitations. Full repair of Julian's armor will have to wait until she gets back to Cloud Ruler Temple.

@mALX: I decided I'd better go ahead and relieve Cliff sooner than I've been doing, if only to save your neck. wink.gif

@Grits: Good, I was hoping someone would appreciate Julian's wry humor. It's surfacing more and more as she gets more confident in her new role as a Blade. Now that she is no longer an active pilus, she can let it rip from time to time. Northwind is a pretty decent blade in the game, but I find that I'm preferring a custom shock enchanted light sword. The katanas overall remain my favorite of all the swords, though the ebony blades come in a close second. I've always liked Goldbrand, though I hate having to do a Daedric quest to get it. Umbra is pretty cool, though the quest to get it is so somber and sad.


It's time to let Cliff off the hangman's noose and continue on with the fight, if only for mALX's sake. After freeing three of her Blade brothers, Julian is in the midst of her attempt to do the same for the fourth.


Again, many, many thanks to Destri for the inspiration of Interregnum, and D.Foxy for his combat expertise. Without these two I couldn't have raised the bar on the Sancre Tor quest. Judging from the comments this chapter has generated, it seems that I've been successful in doing so.


*************************


Chapter 26.9 The Witchman's Son

I now stood with the stairway behind me. Did I do him real harm? He's hit me twice already, and I've hit him only once. Is this enchantment effective against bone as well as armor? My questions were answered when he charged me again, that katana flashing as quickly as ever. White magic and red sparks mingled as I parried his blow on my stronger blade. As he brought his full strength to bear against my dai-katana, I could see the Akaviri steel of his weapon nicking, spitting scarlet sparks beneath the enchantment of Casnar's gift.

Somehow I managed to step sideways, letting his blade slip off of mine. For a brief moment he was over-extended, and I seized the rare opportunity and struck him again with Casnar's weapon. This time the blade sparked against his spine and ribs before his recovery knocked it away.

My own recovery was quicker, as I had remained careful to keep my body centered over my own hips and knees. My feet found the lower steps of the stair and I darted upward into the darkness. Without hesitation the skeleton ran after me, almost as fast as I. Again I struck at him, the red enchantment catching his shield and gouging yet another deep gash in the blue enamel. He swung it away from his centerline, forcing my blade to my right. Time lengthened as my eyes tracked the silver sparkle of his weapon arcing toward my left hip.

He's going low, but his head is exposed. The bones's shield was still sweeping backwards behind the skeleton's body, its momentum briefly overcoming his control. I can parry that sword in time, but he'll recover before I can take advantage of his exposure.

"Take a cut to break a bone." Once again Jelin's voice saved me. All right, Blademaster. You're right. Resist the urge to parry. Go for the greater strike.

Now I brought my dominant side to bear as I snapped the dai-katana back toward him, my left arm pulling it in a vicious arc toward his head. His frosted katana struck my hip, but this time it was his turn to stagger as Casnar's weapon split his ancient helm from his skull in a shower of scarlet motes. I screamed at the frozen agony that surged through my hip, bringing back old memories of crippling pain.

The skeleton leaned his right shoulder against the wall as the clattering faded away. My teeth ground from the frost magic surging up my flank as I took advantage of the brief quiet to limp up and back another step, bringing the dai-katana back in front of me. Now. Finish him off. Ignoring the injury, I used the height advantage to leap toward him while Casnar's weapon darted toward his head from his left in an attempt to pin him against the wall.

But the bones wasn't finished yet. He blocked my slash with his shield and bashed me away. I flew over the side of the stairway and landed on my right side on the rough stone below. The bluish glow from the brazier dimmed alarmingly as pinpoint grey flecks danced in the blackness of my vision. Gasping for air, I managed to shake sight back into my eyes and looked up toward the stairway. My left fingers twitched another healing spell into swirling motion.

I expected him to follow me over the side of the stairs, but the skeleton descended to the floor in the conventional manner. I picked up the dai-katana, which had landed nearby, and struggled to my knees before he was on me, the shield hanging in two pieces from his left arm. His katana rose in a silver blurred arc above me. Desperately I swung Casnar's weapon in a sidewise slash toward his knees, using the momentum of my strike to fling myself away from that descending blade.

The dai-katana shattered both legs at the knees as sparks flew from the weapon striking the ground next to my boot. I gained my feet as his bones fell to the floor, Casnar's blade moving of its own volition toward the exposed neck of my crippled opponent. The skull spun away and landed in the brazier, disappearing in that mystic flame as my left hip screamed in protest. Both of us collapsed at the same time, the bones losing the pink glow, and me my breath and magicka.

I struggled to my feet as the final phantom appeared. He rose to his full height and started past my left side. "Yield or pay the price! I must go to do my lord's last bidding." The Breton accent confirmed my suspicion that this was Alain. He stopped shoulder to shoulder with me, his gaze on the round shield still resting on my nearby pack. "Wait, that's the shield I gave Valdemar!" His gaze roamed over me, lingering on the Kvatch Wolf on my chest before fixing on the dai-katana in my right hand. "And that's Casnar's cleaver! I can feel Rielus's amulet on you as well. What did you do to them?"

"The same -" I managed to get the words out between gasps, "- thing I did - to you!"

Alain turned and glanced behind him, seeing his own bones for the first time. Ghostly brows rose beneath a transparent helm. "You - you freed me? Freed my brothers?"

"Yes, all three of them await you at the Shrine," I answered, my breaths slowing and deepening.

Alain's brows rose beneath the helm. "Valdemar too?"

"I promised him I would do my best to send him to Sovngarde," I answered. "Though how, I'm not certain. I'm just an old Redguard pilus who joined the Blades only recently."

He narrowed his eyes at me. "Just because your mother was a Redguard does not mean you lack the magicka necessary for it." He pointed a ghostly finger at my left wrist, hidden behind Valdemar's shield. "I can sense a magical connection there, on your wrist."

"What?" I stared at him. "That is my mother's bracelet, but what the enchantment is, I don't know."

Alain regarded me a moment longer. "You will find out someday. I see pain and loss in your past, and in your future. But beyond that, joy and hope awaits. Get through the dark times ahead, and you will find light and freedom." Now he indicated the katana laying discarded among the bones. "Take my katana. I'd tell you to keep it, but you already have a pair of your own. If you like mine better, carry it in my stead. Otherwise hang it in the Hall of the Blades."

I picked up the weapon and bowed to him. "It will be done, sir." Involuntarily I held out my hand to stop his departure. "But how is it you know of me?"

Alain was silent, his gaze on the stone wall beyond us. "I was never much for magic," he remarked softly. "Though my father was a Witchman, the talent did not come down to me. But being undead lets me see both the mundane and the magical." His eyes moved to me. "And I see much that is magical about you." He shrugged. "I believe you will somehow keep your promise to Valdemar, and free him from that ancient curse. For that, I am -" he paused, then smiled slowly, "- forever indebted to you. Now I must go to join my brothers. We will wait for you there." He turned and walked away from me.

There is much that is magical about me?
I stared after his departing shimmer. Of course, between Daedra Slayer, Valdemar's shield, Rielus's amulet, Matius's cuirass and Casnar's cleaver, I'm loaded down with magicka! Or did he mean more than enchanted gear? No, he can't have - I have little magicka of my own to speak of. I glanced around at the empty chamber, then followed the trailing afterimage of Alain's passing.


Posted by: Olen Jul 18 2011, 09:35 PM

And so she frees the last blade, exciting stuff. I thought she had him when she took the slash on the stairs but you kept the adreniline going a bit longer. If those cryoburns hurt now she's in for a world of fun later...

The conversation after worked very well for me. His confusion made sense after 400 years being undead and his interaction with her was spot on. More prophesy too, and that mysterious bracelet, I'd forgotten about it. I wonder if her being reminded means something is immenent or if you're keeping that little mystery on the boil. Either way good stuff, it added to their interaction and to showing Alain's magical ability. In turn that was the perfect point to prophesise about Julian after the crisis.

I look orward to the shrine and her recovering the armour.

QUOTE
"Valdemar too?"

Indeed it appears this had been widely noticed. Nicely inkeeping whichever way Destri takes that.

Posted by: Grits Jul 19 2011, 12:31 AM

The dai-katana shattered both legs at the knees as sparks flew from the weapon striking the ground next to my boot. I gained my feet as his bones fell to the floor, Casnar's blade moving of its own volition toward the exposed neck of my crippled opponent. The skull spun away and landed in the brazier, disappearing in that mystic flame as my left hip screamed in protest. Both of us collapsed at the same time, the bones losing the pink glow, and me my breath and magicka.

Whew! What a way to end the battle to free the four greatest Blades ever! Alain had a lot to say, all of it intriguing.

Alain's brows rose beneath the helm. "Valdemar too?"

I took this as a reference to the curse Valdemar received from the stranger in his village when he was a teenager. I’m looking forward to what comes next in Sancre Tor.

Posted by: SubRosa Jul 19 2011, 12:48 AM

This time the blade sparked against his spine and ribs before his recovery knocked it away.
If only he were mortal! Julian would have won the fight there.

"Take a cut to break a bone." Once again Jelin's voice saved me. All right, Blademaster. You're right. Resist the urge to parry. Go for the greater strike.
As Captain Adama would say: "Sometimes you gotta roll the hard six."

Alain's brows rose beneath the helm. "Valdemar too?"
Yep, you certainly keep the ambiguity here, while at the same time maintaining the implications as well. If Destri never gets around to finishing Interregnum and letting us know which way they swing, someone is going to have to write a Valdemar/Alain slash...

Those last four fights were simply stunning. *Phew* I feel as if I have been through the ringer as much as Julian has. Thank goodness she has gotten past the Fab Four, umm Fantastic Four, I mean eX-Men. She had to be one Iron Woman to become their Avenger. wink.gif

Hopefully things will slow down a bit now for Julian, and she can just go pick up the bloody tin suit and be done with this place. She has already moved Aetherius and Nirn as it is!

But, even her current mission aside, I noticed the pitter-patter of foreshadowing feet. Once again in the form of Julian's bracelet.

Or did he mean more than enchanted gear?
Methinks he did Julian... wink.gif I so love to see her squirm like this. After such dazzling displays of heroism, it keeps so well grounded in her humanity.

Posted by: Acadian Jul 19 2011, 01:10 AM

'Now I brought my dominant side to bear as I snapped the dai-katana back toward him, my left arm pulling it in a vicious arc toward his head. His frosted katana struck my hip, but this time it was his turn to stagger as Casnar's weapon split his ancient helm from his skull in a shower of scarlet motes. I screamed at the frozen agony that surged through my hip, bringing back old memories of crippling pain.
Riveting passage, this!

Nice descriptions of magic and other things woven into the fight. Julian's assessment and description of her own near loss of consciousness was spot on.

This final fight did not disappoint. Even better however, was the conversation with Alain that followed. I'm quite intrigued by his foreshadowing type comments, particularly regarding that mysterious bracelet that came from Julian's mother.

All powerful stuff!

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 21 2011, 06:03 PM

@Olen: Glad you liked the ending of the fight, even more glad you liked the conversation afterwards. Yes, I'm keeping that mystery on the boil. I never considered Alain much of a mage, but I figured being undead gave him a little bit of an edge.

@Grits: "Valdemar too?" actually has two purposes – it highlights the relationship between the two men – typical of the buddy system – but also (you're right) refers to Valdemar's curse. For those readers who are puzzled about curse that is unique to Valdemar, please read http://chorrol.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=4435&hl=. You won't regret it!


@SubRosa: "Take a cut to break a bone." That actually came from a K-drama I watched last summer. I loved the implications of it so much, and it totally fits in with Julian's character, I've been waiting a long time to use it! So it makes me happy that you called it out. If you feel exhausted after finishing that last post, then I've done my job. Yes, Julian will continue to protest that she has much in the way of magicka. But things get bigger better with use, and hers will too.

@Acadian: That confrontation was a pretty violent one in game, and Alain's bones was the only one to knock Julian out. So I'm glad that you felt the punishment Alain dealt out, and the ripostes Julian served up in return. Alain was the perfect vehicle to call further attention to Julian's mother's bracelet and remind us all of the mystery surrounding her family.

After fighting and freeing the four Greatest Blades ever, Julian finally reaches the goal of the whole adventure. This is also the last segment of Chapter 26. Many, many thanks to Destri for the inspiration of Interregnum and D.Foxy for sharing his combat expertise.

*************************************

Chapter 26.10: In the Tomb
After fighting my way out of the Catacombs and wading through ice-cold water to return to the mezzanine, I finally returned to the crypt where the Reman emperors rested in their final sleep. As Alain had promised, the four phantom Blades waited, on their right knees in the traditional Dragonguard homage, their right hands resting on the hilts of their drawn weapons propped before them. Ahead, the magical barrier that blocked further progress into the crypt shimmered, then began waxing and waning in brightness.

When it waxed brighter, the temperature in the chilly crypt dropped further, but when it waned dimmer, I could feel the hint of warmth that indicated I was still alive. The four Blades showed no sign of strain, but kept their heads bowed. I could feel power surging around the stone walls and swirling above the sarcophagi as the psychic tug-o-war continued.

With a silent clap more felt than heard, the mystical barrier winked out of existence, and for the first time the way to the far end of the crypt was clear. I could see a tall tunnel of rough-hewn rock between the smoother stones of the nearer crypt and the Shrine at the far end.

After a few moments more, Rielus rose first, sheathing his katana. He stepped past Valdemar on my right and stopped before me. His form shimmered, seeming more insubstantial than before.

"Julian of Anvil," his wispy voice somehow echoed around the chamber. "You have freed us from slavery. But you did not come here for us. No, you came on behalf of another, the last descendant of Tiber Septim. We who are sworn to the Dragonblood shall serve him beyond death."

"That is right," Casnar said from behind me, his spectral dai-katana at his back mirroring the real one I carried at mine. His voice sounded even more feathery. "We are now bound only by the Blades oath we swore. Why did you come here? What do you seek?"

I looked from phantasmal face to phantasmal face, meeting the ghostly gaze of each in turn. "I come for the Blood of Tiber Septim," I said finally. "The Dragonfires are dark, the Amulet of Kings is lost, and the blood of a Divine is needed to restore the balance of Nirn and reestablish the boundaries of Oblivion."

Alain's faint visage clouded. "It sounds grave. And you seek the Blood of Tiber Septim? He is one of the Gods now." His face shifted around the circle of Blades before returning to me. "You have wrought an end to the evil that has desecrated the Shrine of Tiber Septim. After - how long did you say? - after four hundred years, only the Divine Talos himself could have given you the strength and courage to brave the evils that have infested Sancre Tor for so long."

"I don't know for certain," I shook my head. "The keep had been sealed after you were lost, and the current Grandmaster gave me the only key -"

"But it still took much courage and willpower to confront the undead of this place, and to do what was necessary to free us," Valdemar's tone took on the thinness of the atmosphere in the High Jeralls. "Go, pay homage at the Shrine, and take the armor that holds the Blood you seek."

The circle of Blades separated into two pairs, Rielus and Casnar on my right, Alain and Valdemar on my left, leaving the way to the Shrine ahead clear. I hesitated doubtfully. "I don't want to do anything wrong here," my voice matched theirs in its wispiness. "Would taking the armor desecrate the Shrine once more?"

"If what you say is true," Rielus whispered. "These are desperate times. The Shrine of Tiber Septim becomes meaningless if Oblivion is not held back, if the Dragonfires are not lit, if the Amulet of Kings is not recovered. All of these things must be done, and none can be done without taking the armor." He jerked his head toward the far end of the crypt. "So go."

I walked slowly toward the rough-hewn tunnel. As my feet left the smooth stone floor, I hesitated and glanced back. The four spectral Blades remained near the entrance, their shimmering forms much harder to see than when they first appeared above their shattered bones. One of them, Casnar, gestured sharply for me to continue.

Feeling the fatigue and depleted magicka in my bones, and the weight of the Blades' gear I carried, I moved forward to the far end. The rock tunnel let me into a high-ceilinged chamber with carvings of skulls, bony hands and dragons on the walls. Before me stood a round altar on a raised dais, flanked by giant statues of cloaked and hooded battlemages holding immense stone swords before them. A sarcophagus with a stone plaque rested between the two guardians. Reman III. Something glimmered in the spectral light on top of the altar.

I walked up the steps and stopped before the structure. An ornate plated cuirass, enameled in blues, greens, and rich browns with gilded curlicues, rested on the golden marble surface. I could see dark brown stains splashed across its right side. I slid the Blades shield up onto my forearm. Careful to avoid the ancient blood, I reached hesitant hands out and picked the cuirass up by its shoulders. It was surprisingly light, but I knew it was strong for its weight.

Tiber Septim must have been as big as Captain Burd, at least! The plate cuirass was wider through the shoulders than I was. Before I turned away from the altar, something made me look up at the two stone battlemages. Thank you Talos, for seeing me this far. May you and Akatosh continue to give me the courage I need to finish this. May the both of you watch over Martin, and through him, all of us. Please help us recover the Amulet of Kings and close shut the jaws of Oblivion.

I didn't hear anything in response to my prayer, but somehow the moment felt right to carry the cuirass away from the altar. Slipping my right arm through the armholes, I made my way back to the antechamber of the crypt.

The spectral Blades were still waiting for me when I returned. I looked at each in turn. Then Rielus stepped forward. "Thank you for all you've done, hero," he said. "Our duty is complete, we have accomplished what we were sent to do. You hold the thing you seek. We go now to Aetherius." With a bow, his phantasmal form shivered into nothingness. Suddenly the space he had once occupied felt empty.

Tears stung the backs of my eyes at his disappearance. Before I could think of something to say, Casnar drew my attention to him with a Blades salute. "Farewell, Duneborn," he said to me. "Keep your hand steady and your blade true. You are truly our Blade sister." Then he too, shimmered away.

"It is getting harder and harder to remain on Mundus," Alain's fading voice matched his fading appearance. "But I am glad, for it means our long suffering is at an end. Blade sister, as long as you do not forget us, we shall never forsake you." He disappeared before the last of his voice echoed into the darkness.

Valdemar stood with his eyes lifted beyond the stone walls of the crypt. A smile bloomed across his insubstantial visage. "Ah, I see the halls of Sovngarde!" His voice was lighter than the lightest of snowflakes. "All the old heroes are waiting for me."

I finally found my voice. "Have a drink of that mead for me, Valdemar. And may all eternity be free of any curses on your soul."

Valdemar's only response was to meet my gaze with a grin before he dissolved into the dimness. I let the tears flow as I felt the emptiness of the crypt surround me in its cold embrace. Slowly I gave in to my fatigue and sat down on the stone steps.

The force of my feelings left me puzzled. Why do I feel so strongly for these four? Is it because they were cursed for so long, enslaved under an evil influence for over four hundred years? I looked down at the cuirass on my right arm. All that suffering, all that pain, for this? Certainly it's a beautiful piece of armor, but it's just armor. Why make a shrine out of it? Why risk eternal damnation for it?

Julian, you know the armor itself is worthless. But it's what it stands for that counts. This armor holds the blood of a Divine, and that is what you came here for. It's like what Rielus said, the shrine loses all meaning if Dagon succeeds in overcoming Tamriel. And that is something Talos Stormcrown the man would not have stood still for. He would have fought it with everything he had. In that sense, Martin is truly a Septim, he holds the indomitable spirit of General Talos
.

Finally I made my way out of the fort, making time to collect the two ancient katanas left by Valdemar and Rielus's undead bones. As I stepped through the door into the courtyard, I blinked at the bright sunlight. Snow had stopped falling, and the shadows told me it was mid-morning. I've been in there a whole day, and I feel like it, too! I stumbled across the keep to the campsite tucked beneath the stairs. Blanco was nowhere to be seen. Is he out grazing? Did he tangle with a bear by himself? Or did he give up waiting and start heading back to civilization?

After I unloaded all the gear next to the saddlebags, being especially careful with Talos's armor, I moved to the entrance and looked out over the ruins. The central keep stood on a slight rise in the middle of the destroyed town, and the half-defined street ran down the slight slope away from the sun. I saw no sign of either a white horse, or the dark brown blanket I had left on him.

I breathed on my numb fingers to warm them, then blew a sharp blast through them. I listened to the silent morning, then exhaled slowly when I heard hoof beats in the distance. At the end of the ruined avenue, a brown-blanketed white form appeared, powdery snow flying around galloping hooves. Blanco cantered up the broad path, his ears pricked forward and his eyes bright. Bits of yellow dried grass bristled out of each side of his mouth. I stepped back into the keep as he slithered to a trot, then a walk by the time he passed through the arch. He stopped beside me, snorting and blowing and examining me all over with his nose. He paused with his breath at the base of my neck, where Rielus's amulet rested against my bare skin beneath my tunic.

Can he detect magic? I wondered. I recalled how he had identified my mother's bracelet back in Anvil. Maybe there is something about those Witchmen stories. Still I was glad to see him, and his obvious joy and relief at seeing me again brought a smile to my weary face. He began chewing again, gathering in the last of the grass with his lips and tongue as I checked beneath the blanket to make certain he hadn't become chilled. Instead, the underside of the heavy wool was so toasty that I stood there for a few moments, reveling in finally feeling my fingertips.

I moved back to the campsite, Blanco following me closely. As I brought the fire back to life, he nosed among the gear I had brought out. I moved to chase him away, but noticed how careful he was not to touch any of them, especially Tiber Septim's elaborate cuirass. Then he turned toward me and sighed deeply. I laughed, my voice weak and dry.

"I'm going to eat, drink, and sleep. Tomorrow's soon enough to get back on the road, friend," I murmured to him. Blanco tossed his head as if agreeing. I must look terrible to him. That's why he isn't pawing to go.

Posted by: Olen Jul 21 2011, 08:20 PM

Good part (as ever), the end of the four worked well for me, not overstated but effective. Their relief at ending was also a good touch.

I also like the power you've given the armour, makes sense that such an artifact wouldn't just be an old bit of metal. Her malease at taking it until she had taken a mental step back and realised why she had to added a lot to the sense of its power. As did Blanco not touching it.

Now some well deserved rest and back to civilisation. I'm looking forward to Cloud Ruler, the only thing this section missed was dialogue. Julian will be needing some company.

Posted by: SubRosa Jul 21 2011, 09:28 PM

It sounds grave
Am I the only one to see the irony of Alain's choice of words, considering that they are in a tomb? wink.gif

So the curse has indeed been broken, and Julian's own trials (for now) finally with it. *Phew*! Like I said before, that was quite an ordeal! Finally we are back out in the light of day, with a well-fed horse for company.

I loved Blanco's sniffing of Julian's neck, and her wondering about his ability to sense magic. A Witchhorse! It is a lovely idea. I suspect we might see more of that after Julian's current tale has ended, and the sequel begins.



nits:
I could feel power surging around the stone walls and swirling above the sarcophagi as the psychic tug-o-war continued.
This is purely a flavor-based comment, so feel free to ignore it. You might consider going with a term like magical, or mystical, as psychic is word usually associated with science fiction rather than fantasy.

Posted by: Acadian Jul 22 2011, 01:51 AM

This was well done throughout, but the quote below is surely some of the best and most powerful writing you have done. As fine as the episode was, nothing can stand against this magnificent passage:

'The spectral Blades were still waiting for me when I returned. I looked at each in turn. Then Rielus stepped forward. "Thank you for all you've done, hero," he said. "Our duty is complete, we have accomplished what we were sent to do. You hold the thing you seek. We go now to Aetherius." With a bow, his phantasmal form shivered into nothingness. Suddenly the space he had once occupied felt empty.

Tears stung the backs of my eyes at his disappearance. Before I could think of something to say, Casnar drew my attention to him with a Blades salute. "Farewell, Duneborn," he said to me. "Keep your hand steady and your blade true. You are truly our Blade sister." Then he too, shimmered away.

"It is getting harder and harder to remain on Mundus," Alain's fading voice matched his fading appearance. "But I am glad, for it means our long suffering is at an end. Blade sister, as long as you do not forget us, we shall never forsake you." He disappeared before the last of his voice echoed into the darkness.

Valdemar stood with his eyes lifted beyond the stone walls of the crypt. A smile bloomed across his insubstantial visage. "Ah, I see the halls of Sovngarde!" His voice was lighter than the lightest of snowflakes. "All the old heroes are waiting for me."


Bravo, Rider!

Posted by: Thomas Kaira Jul 22 2011, 02:38 AM

A most wonderful ending to a most wonderful quest.

I fear my own quest in my own game shall soon come to an end, but where one man's story ends, another begins. I wish Julian luck with her next endeavour... the ancient magicks of the Ayleids are matched only by their indomitable will drive for power. And Julian will have to witness firsthand what happens to any who try to remove that power from their grasp.

But that's in due time, I'm sure Martin still needs to work out exactly what needs to be done next. Until then, I wish Julian a relaxing time off! smile.gif

Posted by: mALX Jul 22 2011, 04:02 AM

GAAAAAH !!! I'm dying to know about the bracelet from her mother !!!! ARGH !!! Great Write !!!

Posted by: Grits Jul 23 2011, 03:53 PM

The interactions between the five Blades made a moving end to this quest. I have been enthralled throughout. Now we have Cloud Ruler Temple to anticipate, where the company is as warm as that big fire. Hopefully Julian will make the journey under an azure sky. smile.gif

Posted by: D.Foxy Jul 24 2011, 06:17 PM

With a deep sense of satisfaction do I read the end of the quest, and the masterly exposition of Julian's sword skills which it has been my humble privilige to have contributed slightly to...

Julian has grown much in these last ten chapters. Make her character deeper, hautee, and your writing skills will show a commensurate increase!!!

Two thumbs up for you my girl!!!

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 25 2011, 11:25 PM

@Olen: I remember how powerfully this quest affected me when I first played it. Seeing those four spirits depart for Aetherius was bittersweet and nearly made me cry (and I usually don't cry at games). I wanted to convey the emotional impact without being too sappy. And yes, I can only write so much dialogue when it's just Julian and Blanco!

@SubRosa: I'm glad you felt the exhaustion along with Julian by the time she lugged all that gear out of the ruin. And your suspicion that Blanco will be part of a sequel is pretty spot on. That's about all I will say.

@Acadian: I have to admit that I got very teary-eyed writing that passage you quoted. I'm glad you were affected by it too.

@TK: I'm not sure just how much time off or how relaxing it will be for Julian before Martin sends her off again. We'll have to see . . .

@mALX: We won't find out about the bracelet before the end of the Main Quest, and as this story ends with the Main Quest, well –

@Grits: Yes, Julian is really looking forward to being back at Cloud Ruler Temple, where the company is indeed as warm as that big fire. And I think you will soon see that the sky is azure indeed.

@Foxee: Slightly contributed to? Slightly?? Surely thou jest, our vulpine friend! And yes, Julian will continue to grow, now that her physical condition is back to what it once was (as fit as she was in treydoggie's story).

The story so far: Julian has recovered the Armor of Tiber Septim from Sancre Tor, as well as solving the mystery of the four Greatest Blades. Now she returns at the end of her Grand Circuit of Cyrodiil to report to Emperor Martin and Grandmaster Jauffre. And we get to see a little more mystery that is the white stallion named Blanco.

*********************
Chapter 27.1: The End of the Grand Circuit
After resting and repairing armor for much of the day and sleeping through the night, Blanco and I made an early start the next morning. The sun glowed between the grey clouds ahead of us as we walked through another snowfall. This time, the wind blew from the mountain peaks to the north of us, sending cold fingers down my neck. It's colder than it was at Cloud Ruler two months ago. I'm not looking forward to finding out just how cold it is now! I had left the horse-blanket on over the saddle to keep Blanco's haunches warm against the wind, and I had one of my own blankets wrapped around my shoulders and covering my bare hands. It was arranged in such a way that I could shrug it off and draw my katana in a hurry if needed.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/15SunriseontheGoldenHill.jpg

Valdemar's shield, the four weapons of the Blades, and Tiber Septim's armor were wrapped in the other blanket and arranged over the saddlebags behind me. I had apologized to Blanco for making him into a pack horse, but he had only shaken his head as if to shrug it off. I recalled his interest last night in the gear. He had seemed very interested in the enchanted items, but had lingered the longest over the elaborate cuirass with the blood on it. As far as I could tell, it held no enchantment.

The rest of the High Road was mostly uneventful. We encountered a few wolves, all of whom faded away into the wilderness when Blanco challenged them. We found Applewatch without much trouble, and soon entered the maze of trails northwest of the Bruma walls. A Legion forester watched us from his vantage point on a rock-strewn hillock, but did not approach us, though he waved briefly in greeting.

Suddenly I couldn't take the slow pace anymore. I clucked at Blanco, who leaped gleefully into a canter. We wove our way through the web of faint paths, always working eastward, until Blanco's feet found the clearer road running up to Cloud Ruler Temple. He kept up the pace until we reached the base of the mountain. I slowed him to a walk, and he bounced a couple of times as if protesting the enforced slow gait.

"We always walk the first mile out, and the last mile back," I chided him softly, struggling to keep the laughter out of my voice. I couldn't believe how much I was looking forward to seeing my Blade comrades again. And I couldn't wait to see the look on Martin's face when I unwrapped the cuirass of his legendary ancestor. Briefly I wondered how that plate armor would look on him, then reminded myself he didn't want it to wear, he wanted it for Talos's blood.

Blanco marched determinedly up the steep road. By now the sun was well past its zenith, and the blue sky shone brightly above. White diamonds sparkled everywhere I looked, and no breeze disturbed the snow on the pine boughs.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/18ReturntoCloudRulerTemple.jpg

When we reached the last bend in the road before Cloud Ruler Temple, I craned up at the watchtowers. A silhouetted Blade waved at me from the eastern tower, just as the huge gates began to creak open. Blanco snorted and swiveled his ears as the two Blades turned from the panels to salute me with fists to chests.

"Welcome home, Julian!" Caroline greeted me. "I see you have a fine new horse!"

"We heard what happened to Paint," Roliand spoke from the left as I dismounted. "I hope he recovers."

"He's home at Weynon Priory," I answered. "And in much better shape than he was. Still not back to his old form, but I think he's content and comfortable now."

"And do you return to report success to our Emperor?" Caroline asked as I motioned for Blanco to follow me through the open gateway.

"Yes, I have success to report," I smiled in relief. I waited as they closed the gates behind us, then started up the steps. Blanco followed behind me without hesitation. Roliand eyed the stallion as he fell in at my left shoulder.

"Quite the horse," he remarked. "We had also heard about him, so I've got a stall prepared for him."

I faltered at the thought of Red and Jasmine. "Will Red give us a hard time about Blanco?"

"Jasmine's out of heat for the winter," Roliand shrugged. "And she has a mind of her own. I doubt she'll let the boys quarrel over her."

"If there's a problem, we have an alternative stable ready," Caroline volunteered. "So it shouldn't be difficult to keep them separated if we must."

"Blanco got along fine with Paint," I glanced at her. "But Paint's gelded, and Red isn't. And Blanco has flirted with every single Black Courier mare we've met on the road."

"Of course he did!" Roliand exclaimed. "He wouldn't be worth his balls if he didn't!"

"Typical male," Caroline muttered under her breath. I wasn't certain if she meant Blanco or Roliand, and smiled at the quandary.

We reached the plaza and I looked ahead to see Captain Steffan, Grandmaster Jauffre, and Martin Septim gathered near the top of the stairs. Evidently they had left the warmth of the Hall at the news of our arrival. Blanco and I walked to them.

"Sire," I greeted Martin with my fist at my chest. "I come in success." I faced Jauffre's twinkling gaze. "And to report success to you as well, sir." I turned to Blanco and moved to take the wrapped bundle off the saddlebags. As I stepped back with the gear in my arms, Blanco stretched his neck out toward Martin. He blew vigorously as the Septim uncertainly held his hands out. We all stared in shock as Blanco tossed his head, then dropped to his right knee with arched neck and bowed head in an equine version of the Blades homage before a speechless Martin.

Jauffre tore his gaze from the white stallion and glared at me. "What in Oblivion is this?"

"I - I don't really know," I stammered. "But he was very interested in Tiber Septim's cuirass last night. I wonder if he can detect traces of Talos Stormcrown in Martin."

Martin's hazel eyes moved from Blanco to me in amazement. "Really? Where is he from?"

"High Rock," I answered as Blanco rose from his bow. The stallion stood quietly as Martin walked around him. He barely flinched when the Septim brushed his mane away from his left shoulder to reveal the elaborate symbol branded just in front of his withers.

"This is the symbol of the Reachmen," Martin murmured wonderingly. "Hmm, this raises many questions." Then he shook himself and turned back to me. "But you've been gone a long time, and look at me, keeping you standing out here in the cold!"

"And it certainly is colder than when I left, Sire!" I complained softly. Martin laughed and stepped toward the Hall.

"Then see to your horse, and join us in the Hall when you're finished!"

Captain Steffan took the heavy bundle from my arms. "I'll take these inside for you. Go." He turned and strode away before I could respond.

I obeyed the tacit command and led Blanco to the stable. As Roliand had said, a stall was prepared in the corner nearest the door. Red pealed a challenge as Blanco entered his stall, but the white ignored the chestnut, his eyes instead on lovely Jasmine. The bay exchanged breaths with him, then shook her head and pinned her ears at his throaty whickers. Blanco accepted the clear rejection with good grace and turned instead to the manger, heaped high with fragrant hay. He began working on the green stems as I stripped the saddle and bridle from him. Quickly I brushed him down, then set the tack on the nearby rack.

"I'll clean the tack, Julian," Roliand said from the doorway. "Best not to keep the Emperor waiting too long."

I picked up the saddlebags and my pack. "Thanks a lot, Roliand. I'll see you later."

Belisarius met me just inside the entrance to the Hall. "They're waiting for you by the fire," he took my personal gear. "I'll just stow these in the barracks for now. There's hot klah waiting."

I looked ahead to the wide hearth. Past Martin's study table, the floor immediately in front of the fire had been cleared, and red marks had been painted on the stones. A shiver passed through me as I recognized some of the more familiar arcane symbols. A magic circle. Martin's making progress. The wrapped gear from Sancre Tor lay on one end of the table nearest the hearth, with Martin, Jauffre and Steffan gathered near it. Baurus stood a few steps behind Martin. The captain poured klah into their cups. As I approached, he filled a fourth mug for me.

"We waited for you," Martin greeted me. I noticed that his demeanor was less that of a humble priest and more of an emperor. "You've been gone a long time, and we've been anticipating your return with -" his gaze drifted around the others with a hazel twinkle, "- no small anxiety."

I hesitated, then moved to the table. The others followed me, Martin and Jauffre standing across from me, and Steffan at my right side. I cupped my hands around the mug the captain handed me and inhaled the aromatic steam appreciatively. "It's been a long time, Sire," I replied. "And there is much to tell. But first," I put my cup down, reached for the bundle before me and flung the blanket back.

Both Jauffre and Steffan inhaled sharply as the brilliant blue and gold enamel of the Blades gear glimmered in the daylight from the clerestory windows above. "This is Valdemar's shield," I touched the deep blue, before I lifted it and handed it to Steffan. The look on his face was full of awe as he examined it closely. "The four Blades that never returned had been cursed to spend eternity as undead bones," I continued. "I had to fight each one of the skeletons before I could complete my task in Sancre Tor. When I shattered their bones, their souls were freed." I stopped, feeling the tears rise up again in my throat.

In an attempt to retain control, I turned my face away from the others and searched in the bundle. Rielus's amulet gleamed a deep, warm gold in my palm and gave me a little bit of comfort. I handed it across the table to Jauffre. "This was Rielus's amulet. He was the first one I met." I told Jauffre what Rielus had told me about the Underking. Jauffre listened in silence, his eyes on the amulet in his hands. "I had to tell him that his Emperor had been dead for nearly four hundred years. He said that did not absolve him of his duty. He made me take this, asked me to either wear it or return it to Cloud Ruler." I touched the round shield, still in Steffan's hands. "Valdemar was next. He was deep in the prison quarter. He told me to take the shield."

I turned back to the bundle and located the ancient katana, recognizable as his by the pattern of wear on the grip. "This is his katana. I promised him it will hang in the Hall of the Blades." I handed it hilt first to Steffan. "And I took Rielus's sword too, for the same reason," I handed the other to Jauffre.

I looked up to see several of the other Blades surrounding us. "Fortis," I reached back into the bundle. "This is Casnar's weapon, Mishaxhi's Cleaver." He paled at my words, but his hands cradled the dai-katana reverentially. "Please see that it takes its place among the other blades," I tilted my head toward the katanas suspended from the rafters. I made certain his partner Pelagius received Alain's Northwind. "They deserve to be remembered alongside their brethren," I turned my gaze back to Martin. "If not for them, I could not have progressed past the barriers left by the Underking. I would not have been able to retrieve this." I placed the armor of Tiber Septim, still wrapped in the waterproof groundsheet, before Martin.

A hushed silence fell over the Hall, broken only by the crackling of the fire in the hearth, when Martin reached for the edges of the canvas. Slowly he unwrapped it. A collective sigh swept around the Hall as the brilliant colors of Tiber Septim's cuirass appeared, sparkling like jewels on the table. Martin stared at it for long moments, then his hazel eyes met mine.

"The blood of the Septims may flow in my veins," he spoke in a hushed tone, "but you have the soul of a hero." His gaze encompassed the Blades gear I had brought back to Cloud Ruler. "While I am not a Blade, I truly appreciate what you have done for Tiber's own Blades."

"We may have been separated by four hundred years," I whispered, feeling the tears surge again behind my eyes. "But they were still my brothers. They have made me proud to be counted as a Blade."

Posted by: Acadian Jul 26 2011, 01:26 AM

"We always walk the first mile out, and the last mile back," I chided him softly,'
I like Julian's wise warm up/cool down policy. I'm also pleased to see using miles as your unit of measure here.

Fabulous screenshots!

'When I shattered their bones, their souls were freed." I stopped, feeling the tears rise up again in my throat.'
Gosh, I felt that too. I know that was hard on Julian.

A wonderfully fitting 'unveiling' of the Blades' equipment and finally the armor of Tiber Septim. And a very powerful ending. Julian has indeed found a place and group of comrades where she truly belongs.

Nits: Paragraph spacing. The first few paragraphs are normal with a space between each. Then the bulk of the story has two spaces between paragraphs. Interspersed however, are a couple of cases where two paragraphs have no spacing at all between them.

"We waited for you," Martin greeted me. I noticed that his demeanor was less that of a humble priest and more of an emperor. i. "You've been gone a long time, and we've been anticipating your return with -"
It looks like the 'i' is left over from a previous edit?


Posted by: SubRosa Jul 26 2011, 05:01 PM

As far as I could tell, it held no enchantment.
Except of course that whole blood of a god thing... wink.gif

Again, some good examples of riding skillz, between the warm-up and cool-down times, and of course stabling the stallions. Then Blanco shows that he is still full of surprises. Apparently he is a WitchHorse of the Western Reach after all.

Maybe you should have titled this Homecoming? Julian's return to Cloud Ruler felt more like coming home than when she went to Anvil. I think because Anvil represents a past that she has grown beyond in so many ways, for better and worse. While Cloud Ruler is her future as a Blade, where her new family is: Jauffre, Martin, Caroline, Steffan, etc...

They have made me proud to be counted as a Blade.
Indeed, and now Julian identifies herself as one without hesitation, but with pride instead. I think this one line summed up the emotional impact of her return to Cloud Ruler Temple more than any other.


nits:
"Quite the horse," he remarked. "We had also heard about him, so I've got a stall prepared for him."
I faltered at the thought of Red and Jasmine. "Will Red give us a hard time about Blanco?"

It looks like a hungry horse ate the space between your lines.

I looked ahead to the wide hearth. Past Martin's study table, the floor immediately in front of the fire had been cleared, and red marks had been painted on the stones. A shiver passed through me as I recognized some of the more familiar arcane symbols. A magic circle. Martin's making progress.
The wrapped gear from Sancre Tor lay on one end of the table nearest the hearth, with Martin, Jauffre and Steffan gathered near it. Baurus stood a few steps behind Martin. The captain poured klah into their cups. As I approached, he filled a fourth mug for me.

Between these paragraphs too.


Posted by: Olen Jul 26 2011, 07:21 PM

I too liked the off hand riding bits woven into this. There hasn't been anything very 'horsey' for a while, but the equestrian theme continues in the things Julian does and in little details. It works well.

I also agree about this seeming like a homecoming. Cloud ruler is her home now, she might keep a shack on the waterfront but she visits it, it's not her home. The contrast between Cloud Ruler and Anvil Subrosa's already noted worked well. The section in Anvil was melancholy and looked back to a past which she'd lost, her return to Cloud Ruler was the opposite with the memories of things lost replaced with hopes for what was to come.

Though the magic circle is definatly not a good omen.

Posted by: Grits Jul 26 2011, 07:27 PM

Love the screenshots!

A Legion forester watched us from his vantage point on a rock-strewn hillock, but did not approach us, though he waved briefly in greeting.

Nice to see a Forester who is not engaged in fratricide. wink.gif Also a good indicator of the return to civilization. What a great image.

Blanco marched determinedly up the steep road. By now the sun was well past its zenith, and the blue sky shone brightly above. White diamonds sparkled everywhere I looked, and no breeze disturbed the snow on the pine boughs.

I thought this passage was pure magic! I love that part of Cyrodiil, and this is why. Never mind about the extra blankets. Even the weather welcomes Julian back to her CRT home.

"This is the symbol of the Reachmen," Martin murmured wonderingly. "Hmm, this raises many questions."

Indeed! Along with the bracelet and Julian’s family history, the WitchHorse of High Rock will have me impatient for LBMQ.

Red symbols on the floor, probably not a good time to schedule a vacation.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Jul 28 2011, 02:54 PM

@Acadian: Thanks for picking up Julian's feelings about her adventure in Sancre Tor. It turned out to be more than a 'fetch' quest, didn't it? I think the emotional effects will continue rippling far into the future. Oh, and thanks for the nits. The paragraph spacing was driving me nuts! I C&P from Word on my W7 partition, and it kept messing up the formatting. It's set to single spacing with no automatic spaces between paragraphs, and the forum editor still kept putting extra lines in. And there is no rhyme or reason to all that as far as I can see. So I'm back to posting from the Mac partition.

@SubRosa: I'm not sure that Julian's future is at Cloud Ruler, given what happens after the end of the MQ. But it is a special place. It reminds her of her time as a tiro in the Legion, when home was wherever her comrades were bunked. Only CRT is far more comfortable and luxurious compared to any Legion castrum! Again, thanks for the nits - I missed the first one, and the second is actually a single paragraph. Looks like the hungry horse ate one and shat the other! wacko.gif

@Olen: Thanks for your ongoing endorsement of the equine bits. I really enjoy writing the animal parts, and am looking forward to doing more of them. I can't remember who said it about Paint, but the comment that he is a character in his own right has stuck with me, and I see no reason for other animals to do the same in this story. It's not the first time an animal has claimed a spot on the character list in my stories, and it will not be the last. I'm glad you enjoyed the homecoming, as well.

@Grits: Know what's funny? This is the first time I've gone through the Applewatch area in this particular game, and the two guys hadn't yet encountered each other. I read a very humorous thread on the Unnamed Forum a year or so ago about that. People were coming up with some wild ideas about why the two Foresters are always beating on each other. My favorite is that they were fighting over some hussy in Olaf's Tap and Tavern. tongue.gif And with two votes for WitchHorse of the Western Reach, it seems Blanco now has a unique identity beyond his personality. And no, it's not a good time to schedule a vacation! wink.gif

The story so far: Julian has reported to Martin and Grandmaster Jauffre after her successful Grand Circuit and foray into the haunted Sancre Tor. She is looking forward to at least a couple of days of R&R among her comrades at Cloud Ruler Temple.

****************************
Chapter 27.2: A Dawn Conversation

They broke camp at first light, before the rising sun could be seen through the canopy of barren trees above them. They used the virgin snow to douse the embers of the fire that had warmed them through the night. Three of them huddled under heavy hooded cloaks and blankets, which did little to shield them from the worst of the cold. The fourth gave no indication of discomfort. He walked about shirtless, and set to the task of saddling his horse with a cheer that the others found disconcerting.

“Come friends,” he said, turning from his labor. He was as large a Nord as had ever ventured out of Skyrim. “Daylight is upon us. If my destiny be to die this day I would not have it take me unawares. If not then I would have the day’s work done so that we may sup in a tavern by the eighth bell.”

“We do not all share your constitution, Valdemar,” said an Imperial with icicles growing in the wispy stubble that lined his cheeks. He shivered under a thick blanket fashioned from the pelt of a grizzly. He blew a plume of cold vapor into morning sky. “This is not how I planned to spend Saturalia.”

A low chuckle emanated from the Redguard sitting next to him. “Whether here or at Cloud Ruler you still would have been cold, Rielus.” He rose and stretched limberness into his frozen limbs. The act lifted him from his blanket and revealed the blue enamel from the armor of Akaviri design that was visible under his cloak.

Rielus looked at the doused embers. “At Cloud Ruler I would be sitting in front of a roaring hearth with a belly full of mutton, Casnar.”

The Redguard laughed again. “Doubtless your feet would be numb and filled with blisters from walking patrol through the night. And your belly would probably be growling with emptiness.”

The Breton beside them stood up and shook free of his heavy blanket. “Need I remind you both of the seriousness of our charge? What needs to be done can not be accomplished with careless hearts.”

“Better careless than cowering, Alain,” said Valdemar. “This marks the third time I have entered those musty halls. I am all for duty, but tempting fate with such recklessness will be my undoing. I still have no idea why the Emperor entrusted this task to us.”

“Perhaps it is your experience with the place that swayed the Emperor’s decision,” said Casnar. “Outside of the departed battlemage there are none who know it better than you and Alain.”

"Would that Master Arctus were still around," said Valdemar, "he might have dissuaded the Emperor from this folly."

"You skirt the edge of treason with your words, Valdemar," said Casnar.

"Is it treason to speak the truth in Tiber Septim's Tamriel? Thanks to Alain whatever debts we owed to the place have long since been paid. Sending us back there only awakens ghosts that are best left slumbering.”

Rielus stood. “I realize that I do not speak with the voice of experience, but I am of the opinion that the dead do not suffer debts upon the living.”

“Perhaps not,” said Alain, “but as long as we draw breath we are compelled to pay respect to those who have passed on.” He lifted the saddle onto the back of his mount and began to secure it. Then he turned to Valdemar. “I share your misgivings, but we are Blades. The Emperor has entrusted us with a solemn duty. I mean to carry it out, or die in the attempt.”

Valdemar laughed and turned toward Rielus. “You see, lad? You would find more success trying to reason with one of the horses. Once Alain has it in his mind to do a thing then the best remedy is to have it done.” He lifted a battered Akaviri Cuirass from a place near the sodden embers and began to struggle into it.

“I must confess that curiosity outweighs fear at what the day has in store for us,” said Casnar. “After so many years of hearing the legends surrounding it I finally get to set eyes upon Sancre Tor. I only hope that the reality lives up to my expectation.”

“A fitting epitaph,” said Rielus. “Here lies Sir Casnar, the reality met his expectation.”

Alain mounted and turned toward the others. “If that is what destiny has in store for us then, as Valdemar said, I suggest we don’t keep her waiting.”

Valdemar took up his shield, thought better of it, and placed it back on the frozen ground.

“She can wait until I’ve broken my fast,” he said.


**************************************************
My breath drifted visibly in the predawn air as I drew the borrowed cloak closer around me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t remember what it was that had woken me so early with such a strong sense of foreboding. All I know is that the end draws near. But if the end means the crowning of Martin Septim as the Emperor, why do I feel such a sense of dread when I think of him seated on the Ruby Throne?

“Drake for your thoughts, Julian,” the captain’s voice sounded behind me in the predawn light. My shoulders hunched against the cold, I turned to see his silhouetted form join me in the western gate tower. He was bareheaded, his shoulders as broad as ever without the blue-enameled cuirass he always wore on duty.

“You’re up early, sir,” nervously I sent my gaze back to the sky. Overhead, the stars sparkled brightly, as they only do at this altitude.

“You should talk,” Steffan’s tone turned mildly humorous. “I noticed you didn’t sleep well.”

“I’m sorry if I bothered you and the others, sir,” I responded, slipping my hands beneath the fur-lined cloak. Too many things on my mind, now that - dream? vision? - that I can’t quite remember. It’s getting hard to focus on the most important thing - seeing Martin relight the Dragonfires. But what will happen then?

“You were gone a long time.” I sensed Steffan’s head turn to face in the same direction. “We knew you were making progress, for Jauffre spoke to the leaders of each of the reinforcements as they came in to Bruma.” Steffan rocked back on his heels slightly. “Countess Carvain is grateful for the support from her fellow Cyrodiil nobles.” He was silent a moment. “But the reinforcements are not what’s weighing your mind, or, if I may say so, your heart.”

I resisted the impulse to look at Steffan, aware of the warmth emanating off his thinly-clad body. “I learned a lot in the last two months, sir,” I spoke slowly, trying to gather my whirling thoughts into some semblance of order. Where to begin?

“Begin at the beginning,” Steffan suggested. “What did you learn first?”

“I learned how to summon Domina Incendia,” I began. “And how to be - diplomatically patient with young fools, sir.” His chuckle told me Steffan had heard of young Indarys. “If I ever hear Huzzah! again I’ll smack whoever said it.”

“Huz - hmm,” Steffan’s tone held amusement. I shot him a glare, but he kept his gaze on the horizon to the south. Though his mouth remained neutral, I thought I could detect a twinkle in the corner of his eye. I turned back to the view before he met my gaze. “Go on, Julian. I want to hear the rest.”

Do you, really? “I’m not certain what I learned about Count Indarys, sir,” I said after a moment. “He treated me with enough courtesy and respect, but I can’t shake the feeling that he always has an agenda of some kind.”

“House Hlaalu has a reputation for intrigue and devious machinations,” Steffan remarked. “I would be surprised if Indarys was any different.”

“Hmm,” I agreed. “And I learned that there really are all kinds in the Mages Guild, sir, including truly evil folks.” Steffan remained silent as I considered my travels, aware of his presence beside me. “Vampires are sly, cunning, and quite dangerous. If they want to kill you.” I thought of the contrast between Seridur and Count Hassildor. “And I learned how to recognize one. I learned to hate will o’wisps and what they do to horses and other animals.” I stopped, reliving again the horror I experienced trying to undo the damage that ethereal creature had done to my beloved friend.

“If young Indarys taught me how to be diplomatically patient,” I continued when I had control of my voice again. “Then Countess Leyawiin taught me how to be diplomatically angry, sir.”

“It worked,” Steffan said quietly. We stood in silence as the stars faded before the dawn. “And what else, Julian? So far we’ve covered Cheydinhal and Leyawiin.”

“I learned that animals have magicka too, and that was what was wrong with Paint.” I sighed. “Once I understood it, I learned how to restore it.”

“That’s not without significant cost to yourself, isn’t it?” Steffan asked. “You have to drain your own magicka to restore another’s, right?”

“Yes, sir, that was the spell Marz taught me,” I nodded. “I also learned that Count Terentius is up to no good, but there is no evidence to bring him up on charges before the Elder Council. Not yet, anyway.”

“That’s interesting. That brings you to what - Skingrad?” Steffan prompted me after a few moments.

“Yes, sir, and I learned there is a shortage of beds in the Skingrad Mages Guild chapter,” I said. Steffan laughed heartily at the tone in my voice. I tried to frown at him, but ended up chuckling myself. “It wasn’t funny at the time, sir,” I attempted to complain.

“No, I’m certain it wasn’t.” He shook his head, still chuckling.

Momentarily I thought of Hassildor’s vampiric nature, but decided to keep silent about it. “Count Skingrad was the first Count who didn’t hesitate to send help to Bruma. He only wanted to be certain Skingrad would be secure.”

“They’re good men, I hear,” Steffan nodded. “And did you learn anything - constructive at Skingrad?”

“I learned about the doomstones, sir,” I answered. “One of the mages there is very interested in them. I also learned a few more spells, a fireball spell and a shock on touch. I like that second one for the daedra. Seems they’re very sensitive to shock.”

“I take it you put Akatosh’s Fury to good use in the Deadlands?” Steffan’s head turned to me as I nodded. I sensed him turn his gaze back to the horizon. “Good. I’m glad Emperor Martin enchanted that bow with the shock stone.”

I glanced east. The sun had risen just past the tall peak called Gnoll Mountain. The thin mountain air was so cold that the warmth of the sun never touched my face. I shivered again within the cloak, thinking of Anvil. It’s much warmer there. They haven’t had frost yet. The rains won’t come for another month. They’ll still be picking tomatoes and eggplants.

“If you think this is cold, wait another month,” Steffan murmured, his breath now visible in the soft light of early morning. He scraped his fingernails against his five-bells shadow. It was even more pronounced than usual. Is he growing his beard out? He caught my glance and flashed a grin at me. “We’ll stop shaving for the winter - some of us, anyway.” I suppressed a snicker at the unexpected humor. “By the time of the longest night, we’ll be burning firestones in braziers through every bell out here so we can maintain our vigil without freezing. The sun will give off no warmth even at noon, and we’ll be wearing fur under our plate armor.”

“I’m already wearing fur beneath mine, sir!” I muttered, hunching my shoulders. “I don’t think I’ll be leaving the hearth in the Hall of Blades then!” Something stirred in my memory, then drifted away before I could grasp it.

Steffan chuckled, a stream of mist escaping his lips. “Then Anvil was next, right?”

I shivered again, looking down at the roofs of Bruma visible below. The old sadness moved through my core, escaped me in a long exhalation. At my side, Steffan stood silently, gaze on the horizon. After a few moments, his head turned toward me. Quickly I faced east to hide my tears.

“There’s a saying,” his soft voice reached me. “You can’t go home again. It’s true. Two years ago I took leave when my mother passed away. It was so strange walking in my old hometown again after thirty odd years.” Steffan paused. “I can see Anvil was difficult for you.”

“Not as difficult as I had feared, sir,” I found my voice again. “Old friends were still there, and I made new ones.” As I thought of Blanco, of Clesa and Ernest, I found myself smiling again. “I learned it’s possible to domesticate an imp.”

“An imp?” Steffan repeated disbelievingly. “Get out of here!”

“No, sir, seriously,” I shook my head. “One of the mages there found him when he was an injured baby. Thaurron felt sorry for him and healed him. By then the imp had adopted him, so Thaurron trained Sparky how to behave himself.”

“Sparky, huh?” Steffan turned his gaze back to the horizon. “Appropriate name, if you ask me.”

“Yes, sir,” I agreed. “In Kvatch I learned it’s possible to dream the impossible in the face of sheer devastation.”

“They did send a small contingent,” Steffan remarked. “Countess Narina tried to send them back, considering how decimated their guard is, but they refused. Ah, Vonius?”

“Ilend Vonius?” I glanced at Steffan, who nodded.

“Vonius said that no other town should suffer what Kvatch went through. If it’s possible to stop it here, they want to be part of it.” I could hear admiration and respect in Steffan’s tone.

“They’re determined to rebuild and thrive again,” I added. “I believe they will succeed.”

“And Chorrol?” Steffan asked after a few moments. “Did you learn anything there?”

“It’s a beautiful place, sir,” I answered. “And I did learn a few more spells there.”

“And now you have all the recommendations you need to enter the University?” Steffan asked me. I nodded. “Are you going to?”

“Once Martin is crowned Emperor and the Dragonfires are lit.” I studied the White Gold Tower, still shadowed by the eastern mountains. “If Grandmaster Jauffre will allow it, that is.”

“I think he will,” Steffan assured me. “I asked him what his plans for you as part of the Blades were. He said you would be most useful as an agent.”

Why would you ask the Grandmaster about me? Do you want me to stay on here at Cloud Ruler? My thoughts shied away from the implications of a garrison posting under the Captain’s command. “So the Mages Guild would be my cover, sir?” I wondered.

“More than that, Julian,” Steffan turned to face me, leaning against the corner post. Once again I found myself avoiding eye contact. “Each of us are required to have a second profession, one we can take up if necessary. Grandmaster Jauffre’s is as a lay brother of Talos. Roliand’s is as a tanner. Ferrum is a smith.”

I thought about it a moment. “Then Belisarius must be a bookseller.”

Steffan laughed. “Not quite. Historian.”

“And you, sir?”

“Haven’t you guessed by now?” His grin gleamed in the morning light. “Architect,” he finished when I shook my head.

“That’s why you admire Cloud Ruler Temple so much,” I laid my hands on the stone coping in front of me. “I remember what you said about no mortar.”

“Burd told me what you did for Soren at the top of that sigil keep,” Steffan said after a moment. “And you healed Paint yourself as best as you could. I think you should be a healer.”

“So I can either take lives or save them?” I asked. “I’m not certain of that, sir. It feels hypocritical.”

“I’m certain of it.” His tone was emphatic. “I get the sense you’d rather save lives than take them, but out of necessity, you won’t hesitate to take a life if that would mean saving an innocent.”

I stared at White Gold Tower, his words echoing in my mind. After a moment, Steffan stood off the post and clapped me on the shoulder. “Think about it, Julian. And don’t forget to come in and eat something hot!” He turned and walked back to the Hall of Blades.

Something made me turn and watch his departing figure. How did you know I needed someone to talk to? Even though I didn’t tell you everything, I wanted to. Briefly I wondered why I hadn’t. Felen Relas’s words came back to me. “The man you love has to be one you look up to. Not necessarily physically, but in terms of his principles, his ethics. You can’t love someone you don’t respect.”

I respect you, Captain Steffan. But I can’t let myself fall in love with you. Not while I’m your subordinate here at Cloud Ruler Temple. And not while I have this sense of doom hanging over my head.

Posted by: Olen Jul 28 2011, 08:59 PM

Now there's a part. The dream is intriguing, I've no idea what it signifies. Possibly just closure on the four, both theirs and hers, but maybe more. They did still want to serve and this could be an interesting addition or diversion from the game plot.


As for the second part... well. I didn't see that coming, Steffan certainly played it close until then. Might this be a direction the sequel will take, and might Steffan be the one.

QUOTE
But I can’t let myself fall in love with you. Not while I’m your subordinate here at Cloud Ruler Temple.

But once she's working for the guild as the champion... Interesting line though, it very neatly captures the confusion she has over what's important. She watches duty and protocol so closely she keeps forgetting herself. With her past I can see why, but I wonder if this is the next hurdle she will overcome.

Posted by: Destri Melarg Jul 28 2011, 11:41 PM

Captain Steffan!! After all this time and all these guesses it turns out to be the man almost literally under our noses!! Bravo, hautee. I would not have guessed him in a million years, but it seems so right somehow. I am reminded of Julian’s foray into Bruma after leaving Cloud Ruler that first time. Didn’t she spend some time comparing Burd to Steffan? Now I know why.

I just loved the second part of this chapter! For mALX's sake here’s hoping that Steffan can use the same guile in de-briefing Julian as he did in, well, debriefing her. hubbahubba.gif

Oh, the first part wasn’t bad either.

Posted by: Acadian Jul 29 2011, 12:30 AM

The flashback to the famous four was fabulous!

"You skirt the edge of treason with your words, Valdemar," said Casnar.'
I really liked the way you phrased this.

A fine review of Julian's world tour! smile.gif

I think Captain Steffan is a good man and an excellent choice to be in charge of the garrison up at CRT. I see his finer qualities are not lost on Julian; nor hers on him.

Posted by: Grits Jul 29 2011, 01:13 AM

I loved the dream. Seeing those four alive together brings Sancre Tor to a close with a warm feeling. Valdemar as the cheerful morning person shirtless in the snow was an unexpected joy. I sure hope he got at least a little breakfast.

Captain Steffan! biggrin.gif And he’s an architect! That sounds auspicious. When he gave her that abrupt non-greeting as she returned, I had to think that perhaps he didn’t trust his professionalism at that moment. I noticed he seemed to read Julian’s mind at least four times. I guess he’s been paying attention. happy.gif

I respect you, Captain Steffan. But I can’t let myself fall in love with you. Not while I’m your subordinate here at Cloud Ruler Temple.

Yeah, good luck with that.

And not while I have this sense of doom hanging over my head.

Oh. Well, when you put it that way… Now I am getting nervous about the Bruma battle.

Posted by: SubRosa Jul 29 2011, 03:35 PM

“Here lies Sir Casnar, the reality met his expectation.”
Sadly, the reality was more than he bargained for. sad.gif Still, it was a wonderful scene of the fab four preparing for their final mission in Sancre Tor. After seeing them dead for so long, it was nice to get a glimpse of them while blood still flowed in their veins.

The rest of the episode is a nice little recap of Julian's adventures so far. Quick and concise so as to not bore those who have read those chapters, yet at the same time informative for those who are just starting to read OHDH.

“We’ll stop shaving for the winter - some of us, anyway.”
Playoff Beards then? It figures that the Blades would be hockey players, given the location of Cloud Ruler. wink.gif

You can’t go home again. It’s true.
Indeed. Because while home does not change, you do. You can never find that person you once were when you lived there. Just ghosts of memories.

“If Grandmaster Jauffre will allow it, that is.”
This was a nice touch of reality here. Once Julian joined the Blades, she gave up her right to choose her future. She might be sent to High Rock next week, or to Akavir, and never see Cyrodiil again.

“So I can either take lives or save them?”
There is an old saying: "A Witch who cannot hex is a Witch who cannot heal."

And finally we close with one more tantalizing tidbit of Julian's romantic life. Steffan it is then? Interesting. I was holding out for Countess Carvain, or Caroline. But I suppose I can save that for the slash version... wink.gif

Posted by: Athynae Jul 29 2011, 10:09 PM

Finally I catch up only to find I am at the end, YEESH!!!

Haute, I thoroughly enjoyed my time with Julian!!!!!!! She is a wonderful character to get to know.

I have dedicated every spare moment to this story since I read the first words. Julian's story is a wonderful depiction of the growth of a character as the writer expanded her descriptive talent to exponential proportions. Heroes come in all shapes and sizes .....and ages it seems.

Thank you for sharing this wonderful story with me. I do so look forward to the next one, anxious to see what tales our lovely Julian has to share next.

Posted by: treydog Aug 1 2011, 11:45 AM

I haved dived into the top of this thread- only to find myself in the midst of the snows and bones...

Will say more when I have read more, but it has been wonderful so far.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 2 2011, 03:13 AM

@all: Just so you know, that wonderful scene of the Fantastic Four at the beginning of the last post was actually written by none other than Destri Melarg. He sent it to me after the last post of Chapter 26. It fit in so well with what is happening to Julian that we decided to make it a vision that she had. Only thing is, she can't remember it so well, only the feeling of foreboding (since she knew what happened to them). I'm glad everyone enjoyed that glimpse of them alive and together under the banner of the Blades. I am eternally grateful to Destri for letting me borrow his memorable characters Alain and Valdemar, Casnar, and Rielus for this story.

@Olen: You continue to amaze me with your perception of what is really going on in Julian's heart. And Captain Steffan will continue playing it pretty close as best as he can, for he is so much like her regarding romance in the workplace (not a good idea, especially among fellow soldiers - their opinions, which I pretty much understand pretty well). Will things progress from there? That remains to be seen. Julian still has some work ahead of her before she will let herself stop to consider things between her and the good Captain.

@Destri: Hey! That first part was pretty darn good! I had been wondering if anyone would figure out Steffan way back when we were guessing who it was! As I have the de-briefing scene already written out, it's more like Julian takes the initiative and Steffan just goes along with it. hubbahubba.gif Course, you'd have to wait until LBMQ to see it . . . indifferent.gif

@Acadian: I'm glad you enjoyed seeing the fab four again. I certainly did. Wish I could take credit for writing that scene, but alas, no. It's all Destri. And let me tell you something - I had admired Savlian Matius and didn't think anyone else could hold a candle to him, but when Captain Steffan made that comment about no mortar between the stones, it made me think of the Incan complex at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sacsayhuamán. I fell in love with him just for that! He is one of the more underutilized NPC's in the game, IMHO.

@Grits: I knew you would love the way Destri portrayed Valdemar - classic Skyrim Nord all the way! As for Steffan's non-greeting, well you may be right about that. Remember the last time she came home, she practically passed out into his arms. Yikes! Thinking back, I think that's when he started losing his grip (yes, our vulpine friend, his GRIP!) where Julian is concerned. As for his psychic abilities, well, after years of leadership, you've gotta have some talent and skill in that area. Concerning the battle of Bruma, you have every right to be concerned. ohmy.gif

@SubRosa: It's funny - I was thinking of the habit of my brother-in-law to grow a beard every winter, since he spends so much time outside (originally a pig farm, now in charge of maintenance for a school district), but your comment reminded me of my brother's propensity to grow a beard every time the Cubs have a playoff season (of course, they don't make it quite that far . . . ) wink.gif It's ironic that Julian should make that comment about taking or saving lives, because that is exactly what we veterinarians do - take lives (mercifully, naturally) or saving them. Does that make us less of healers than MDs? I don't think so, especially since we demonstrate more concern for quality of life, rather than quantity of life. And I'm very sorry to disappoint you. Countess Carvain is a fascinating character, and I understand that you would love to see slash involving her.

@Athynae: So you have caught up? Good for you! By now that's a ton of words (over 300,000 of 'em!), so I applaud you for reading the whoooole thing! As the Main Quest isn't quite over, you still have some more Julian tales to look forward to!

@treydoggie: Ah, my little dachshund, may you enjoy Sancre Tor! It was a challenge to write, simply because I wanted to do justice to Destri's excellent writing. I can never go through that quest again without thinking of Interregnum. I hope you will have more good things to say when you catch up!

The story so far: Julian is back at Cloud Ruler, waiting for her next assignment. She has brought back not only the armor of Tiber Septim for Martin, but also reinforcements for Countess Narina Carvain, whom she has not yet met. Now she returns to training with her comrades.

**********************
Chapter 27.3: Reminiscences


“Stop, stop!” Ferrum put up his left hand in a plea for mercy. I lowered my katana and resisted the impulse to lean on it, gulping down deep drafts of the icy air. Perspiration turned icy on my neck and temples as Ferrum did lean on his weapon, his panting creating a fog between us. “You’ve improved since we last practiced. A lot.”

“Yes, and I didn’t have anything to do,” Fortis complained from the sidelines. “I almost started coaching Ferrum!”

“And I had to shut you up!” Pelagius elbowed him in mock outrage. He eyed me thoughtfully. “You’ve been working hard these past two months. How many Oblivion Gates did you close again?”

“I’m still not where I should be,” I managed to spit the words between gasps. My thoughts returned to the depths of Sancre Tor, and the formidable opponents I had faced within the ruins. “I’m not as strong or as fast as I used to be.”

“I don’t know about that,” Ferrum shook his head. He glanced around the plaza. “Does everyone agree that Julian is faster and tougher than me?” The murmured agreement surprised me, and I looked about us. Somehow during our sparring session, nearly the entire Temple garrison had gathered on all sides of us.

“Are you still doing the Way of the Crane every day?” Cyrus asked from beyond Pelagius.

I nodded. “Almost every morning, when I get up,” I answered. “Otherwise I’m a stiff old woman.”

“I hear you!” Jena exclaimed from Cyrus’s left side. “Especially with this cold!”

“But that’s not what you were doing just now,” Ferrum straightened up off his katana and sheathed it. He peeled his gauntlet off and rubbed at his face. “That’s something different, something I’ve never seen before.”

“The Sunbird Dance?” I asked with a glance at the tall Breton. “It’s similar to the Way of the Crane, but developed for swordfighting.”

“With one sword, without a shield?” Fortis asked me.

“Take this inside,” Steffan’s rough voice interrupted my answer. “Both of you shouldn’t be standing out here.” His blue gaze moved from me to Ferrum. “Baths and dinner first. Then you can explain this newfangled way of fighting to these young bucks, Julian.”

Young bucks? They’re not that much younger than us, Captain. With a sigh I put my own katana away. But you’re right. In spite of the quilted tunic beneath my mail, I was beginning to shiver. “Yes, sir.”

“Follow me, Julian,” Jena gestured toward the eastern wing. “We’ll lock Ferrum out of the armory. He can take his bath in the barracks.”

A few moments later, stripped of armor and sweaty clothes, I leaned back in a deep tub of steaming water set up beside the forge. Jena hung up the mailed cuirass on the stand next to my armory chest. “Think you’re strong enough for the Blades armor?” she mused thoughtfully, her fingers lingering on the blue and gold enamel of another cuirass that hung nearby, the Dragonscale armor that matched her own.

“It’s not as heavy as the Legion armor,” I responded slowly, pulling the steam deep into my chilled lungs with long inhalations. “But I’ve gotten used to the mail, and it’s better suited to the Sunbird Dance.”

Jena seated herself on the bench next to the forge, a whetstone in one hand and my katana in the other. “I heard your report to the Grandmaster,” she murmured, her face averted from me. “What was it like meeting those Blades beneath Sancre Tor?”

“Which ones?” I turned my head on the rolled towel beneath my neck to look at her. “The undead bones or the ghosts?”

Her head bent over my blade, she began running the whetstone along its edge. “Both.”

“The bones were fairly similar to each other,” I closed my eyes at the memory of the combat. “All of them were tough, fast for skeletons, and strong. They were more like living Blades than like your usual shambling bones.”

“As good as Ferrum, or Fortis and Pelagius?”

I opened my eyes and stared at the great beams overhead. “Better.” I sighed. “In all my years in the Legion, I’ve only met one Blademaster. That was Jelin. He was my pilus during my first posting in Valenwood. He’s the one that taught me the Way of the Crane and the Sunbird Dance. Until I came here, I hadn’t met anyone that came close to Jelin.”

The whispering of the whetstone ceased. “And how do we compare to Jelin?”

“The Blades way of fighting is different from the Legion,” I thought it over for a few moments. “More suited for close quarters combat between individuals than as part of a cohort. Yet it is more like the Legion style than the Sunbird Dance Jelin taught. So in your own way, all of you are as good as he was.”

“So the undead bones were better than Jelin, too?” Jena resumed her sharpening of my katana.

“Yes, and no,” I began lathering the soap into the sponge between my hands. “They fought better than I’ve ever seen Jelin fight, but then -“ I paused, lost in thought. Jena sat silently, her gaze on the blade resting across her thigh. I began sponging the itchy perspiration off my body. “I’ve never seen Jelin at his best. And what he taught me stood up well to those bones. Still, it took all I had to defeat each one of them.”

“Maybe it was just as well that you did the -“ Jena tipped her gaze upwards. “What did you call it? The Grand Tour of Cyrodiil first. Closing all those Gates must have made you stronger and tougher.”

I looked down at myself. She’s right. My muscles are more defined than they were two months ago. I’m not skinny anymore. Just lean and wiry and strong. No wonder Frederick commented on it when I last saw him. “It’s not a course of conditioning I would recommend to anyone, though,” I squeezed the lather out of the sponge and began rinsing myself off. Dunking my head beneath the surface, I ran my fingers through my long hair. Should I cut it? I used to keep it short under the helm, but I haven’t worn one since I left the Legion. When I surfaced for air, Jena handed me a small bottle.

“It’s a conditioner to detangle long hair,” she remarked. “I’ve had it since I left home.” She flipped her own jaw-length black hair back over one ear. “But I’ve not needed it.”

The small amount I poured out into my palm gleamed a pearlescent green in the firelight. The fragrance that met my nose made me think of bergamot, balsam, and lime. “This reminds me of Anvil,” I murmured.

“That’s why I thought you might like it,” Jena smiled at me. “My father was a merchant, he did a lot of trading along the Gold Coast into Hammerfell. As a matter of fact, I grew up in Rihad.”

“That’s funny,” I ran the balm through my long tresses. “I’m a Redguard, but I grew up in Anvil, an Imperial city. And you -“

Jena chuckled. “Yes, you’re right, it’s ironic. Would you say we grew up in the wrong cities?”

I shook my head. “Anvil’s pretty much my hometown,” I rinsed the conditioner from my scalp and hands. “I’m certain Rihad’s that for you.”

Jena held up a large bath towel for me as I rose from the tub. Using the edges of my palms to scrape the water from my skin, I accepted the absorbent cloth from her.

“And what were the ghosts like?” She turned away and shook out a warm felt skirt, dark green in color. “Were they heroic?”

“Heroic?” I repeated. “No more than I. They were Blades, sworn to the first Septim. They honored their oaths to the end.” My skin toweled dry, I accepted the skirt from her and stepped into it. “Just as Captain Renault and Glenroy have done.” Jena met my gaze as she shook out a dark brown woolen tunic. “Just as Baurus, Grandmaster Jauffre, Captain Steffan and every one of you here at Cloud Ruler Temple intend to do.”

The thick soft cloth shrouded my shoulders as I wrapped the shirt around my body. Its long folds fell to my hips, adding warmth to my skin. Jena nodded in approval as I tied the sash about my waist. “Yes, you’re right, Julian,” she picked up the conversation. “All of us intend to honor our oaths to the Dragonblood to the end.” Her dark eyes turned somber. “Whatever that end may be.”

“We will restore Martin Septim to the throne,” I put conviction I did not quite feel into my tone. “And he will relight the Dragonfires. No more Oblivion Gates will open, no more daedra will threaten our people, no more Kvatches will happen.”

“You’re right again, Julian,” Jena responded. She held out the leather cord I used to tie my hair back. I shook my head.

“My hair will dry faster if it’s unbound,” I took it anyway, wrapping it around my right wrist.

“That’s a lovely bracelet,” Jena gestured toward the silver circlet on my left. “I don’t remember seeing it before.”

“A friend of my mother’s gave it to me when I was in Anvil.” Felen Relas’s crimson eyes surfaced briefly in my memory. “It is all I have left of her.” This and memories. I closed my eyes and saw her once again in her garden, looking toward the harbor, the bracelet glinting off her right wrist. And whatever that was - a vision? Dream? Jena remained silent, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

Posted by: Acadian Aug 2 2011, 03:52 AM

You really capture the cold majesty and warm camaraderie of Cloud Ruler Temple here.

I loved the hair conditioner! tongue.gif

Nice that you tied how the fab four served their Emperor into the fact that the current Blades similarly serve their Emperor - and the determination with which they intend to see him take his place.

“A friend of my mother’s gave it to me when I was in Anvil.” Felen Relas’s crimson eyes surfaced briefly in my memory. “It is all I have left of her.” This and memories. I closed my eyes and saw her once again in her garden, looking toward the harbor, the bracelet glinting off her right wrist. And whatever that was - a vision? Dream? Jena remained silent, leaving me alone with my thoughts.
This passage made for a beautiful ending. I greatly admire your wording in the bolded sentence.

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 2 2011, 04:46 PM

A wonderful beginning, showing us not only the camaraderie of the Blades, but also how Julian is a part of that camaraderie.

Then we move to some nice, quiet girl-talk with Jena. It is nice to see that Julian still is a girl under all that armor and soldierly exterior. Such an irony that the two women grew up in the opposite cities from what you would expect for their races.

The fragrance that met my nose made me think of bergamot, balsam, and lime.
But not quicklime I hope! Although Julian with "hard hair" would be a sight to see!.

Posted by: Olen Aug 2 2011, 08:20 PM

Yet more evidence of the blademaster she has become, now she's giving lessons. I still suspect that she'll need every bit of that skill when the time(s) comes. It makes the crisis seem rather more critical and the hero more heroic if it takes a genuinely skilled person along with luck and circumstance to lead against it. Another edge of realism came in them being told not to stay outside in the cold after exercise (I hope they warmed down properly nono.gif tongue.gif ).

The bath scene was well done, conditioner. Makes sense I suppose.

I like these interaction parts, I think they're my favourite bits from a very good selection here.

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 3 2011, 05:10 AM

QUOTE(haute ecole rider @ Aug 1 2011, 07:13 PM) *

I am eternally grateful to Destri for letting me borrow his memorable characters Alain and Valdemar, Casnar, and Rielus for this story.

Nope, sorry . . . just can't let this one go. As far as I'm concerned they are your characters just as much as they are 'mine.'
QUOTE
As I have the de-briefing scene already written out, it's more like Julian takes the initiative and Steffan just goes along with it. hubbahubba.gif Course, you'd have to wait until LBMQ to see it . . . indifferent.gif

To quote mALX:
WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOT!!!!!!!!!!!

It seems like you covered everything in this chapter. There was sword-play for all of us stunted adolescents, and there was a hot bath and conditioner for the grown-ups! laugh.gif All that was missing was a hearty meal for Acadian, but I guess you can't have everything.

I don't think I have ever spoken to Jena in the game. Is she really from Rihad or was that something that you decided?

Posted by: Athynae Aug 3 2011, 11:48 AM

I love the way Julian explains the Blades at Sacre Tor and their abilities as well as their honor, but never takes anything away from the Blades she has come to know and love. They are different but the same, hehe. (I always kind of tilt my head with that comment but in this case it fits so very well) Thank you for yet another loverly wonderful scene.

And life has taught me that to a degree anyone can get back in shape and take on the world. Maybe that is one of the many reasons I really like Julian. That and I also like unconventional heroes, and kicking young peoples egoes-er I mean butts.

Posted by: Grits Aug 3 2011, 03:47 PM

“Yes, and I didn’t have anything to do,” Fortis complained from the sidelines. “I almost started coaching Ferrum!”

This says it all!! Yay Julian. happy.gif How wonderful to see the measurable changes in her.

“Follow me, Julian,” Jena gestured toward the eastern wing. “We’ll lock Ferrum out of the armory. He can take his bath in the barracks.”

Woo hoo, girl talk!! Well, mostly talk of armor, fighting, and physical conditioning, but after all these are Knight Sisters. At least Julian got her hair conditioned. Jena has a lovely touch here, easing Julian back into company without prying.

Now heading in to dinner in a skirt with her hair unbound. It will be nice while it lasts. smile.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 4 2011, 02:38 PM

@Acadian: Back among the Blades, Julian wasn't about to let go of the four! It makes me happy that you caught the link between the Fab Four and the present-day Blades Julian is spending time with. Honestly, I was thinking of Buffy when I wrote the conditioner part. wink.gif Thank you for your endorsement of the final paragraph. I had not been happy with the way it ended, and just as I posted, I changed the last sentence into something a little more bittersweet. It seems that my last-minute change made a world of difference.

@Sage Rose: I thought you would like the girl-time. It was nice for Julian too, to relax and let go of her pilus persona for a while. Of course, once she joins the University, moments like this will be more frequent as we get to see the academic side of her more often.

@Olen: It seems I enjoy writing these bits of interaction as much as you appear to enjoy reading them. I know from your own writing that we share the same view that writing dialogue and interaction is essential to character-driven fiction.

@Destri: Let's agree that the Fab Four are 'ours' and leave it at that. OMG, you just reminded me that I haven't fed Acadian in a looooong time! He must be starving by now! I'm surprised he's still with us on this journey. I'm going to have to feed him soon. Not this post, but the next. As for in-game Jena, she never says much - not a conversationalist at all. She certainly doesn't enlighten the player about herself. So the fact that she grew up the daughter of an Imperial merchant in Rihad is creative license on my part.

@Athynae: That makes two of us! Yup, kicking young people's egos can be quite fun, especially the arrogant ones who think the world revolves around them. Julian tried to hide how much the Fab Four affected her, but I think the others picked up on that, and respect her all the more for it. I know Captain Steffan certainly does!

@Grits: You and many others have picked up on how much Julian has regained her fighting trim during her long Grand Circuit. That was the purpose of the sparring match between her and Ferrum. Julian still insists that she needed the practice, but I don't think Ferrum agrees! And it's nice when Julian agrees to let her hair down. wink.gif

After a day of training and relaxation, Julian finds out a little bit more of the past, and more of her future.

******************************
Chapter 27.4: Ancient History

“So this Sunbird Dance isn’t any particular style of combat?” Ferrum shook his head. “Then what’s there to study and master?”

The fire crackled as the other Blades turned their gazes to me. We sat gathered before the wide hearth, passing around the klah pot. Though I could not see them, I was aware of Grandmaster Jauffre and Captain Steffan’s presences in the shadows beyond the ring of off-duty soldiers. Cyrus and Belisarius sat side by side opposite me, with the big Redguard tending the fire to keep it hot. Beyond them, I could see Baurus’s eyes glimmering on the edge of the firelight from his place behind Martin’s shoulder.

The new Emperor sat quietly, his hands empty for a change. His gaze rested sightlessly on the fire. Again the gauntness in his face struck me. Is he still having nightmares of Kvatch? I recalled what Matius had said to me that evening at the base of the mesa. “I don’t think about it when I’m up there, but at night, when I’m trying to sleep -“ For a brief second my own nightmares fought their way to the surface of my consciousness, and I fought them back with a sip of the strong klah.

“The Sunbird Dance is more a state of being than a style of fighting,” I returned to the present. “It’s about the dance with your opponent, making your opponent into your partner.”

“Isn’t the sunbird a real bird?” Jena asked from her place a few seats away. “I recall hearing something about it when I was growing up.”

I nodded. “Jelin told me about it. It’s a small, reclusive bird that lives in the foothills between the deserts of Hammerfell and the Dragontail Mountains,” I paused to search my memory. “It’s sighted only during mating season, when the males fight for territory and females.”

“A martial art discipline named after an invisible bird?” Fortis repeated incredulously. “Why?”

“I recall reading something about that somewhere,” Belisarius leaned forward, cupping his mug in his dark fingers. “The females claim the territory, and the males have to not only fight each other for it, but also impress the female owner.” He met my gaze across the hearth. “But like Fortis, I don’t understand the application to a martial arts discipline.”

“Part of the reason they’re so hard to find the rest of the year,” I nodded at him, “is because they stay hidden. And they’re capable of mimicry. They can not only accurately sing the song of any other bird in their area, but also the sounds other animals make. If a predator gets too close to their nests, they can mimic the sound of a prey animal to lure the predator away. Or they will mimic the sound of a Mad Hoosa.”

“A mad what?” Pelagius repeated. Jena glanced at me.

“I thought those were just mythical?” she muttered, turning her gaze back to her mug.

“Apparently not,” I answered. “Jelin swears he saw one when he was a child in Sentinel. Barely escaped with his life.” I shrugged. “A Mad Hoosa is a creature of nightmares, it seems. I’m not sure what to make of the descriptions.”

“A body of a thick snake,” Jena murmured, her voice barely audible above the crackling of the flames. “Arms and breasts of a woman. Head of a reptile - not Argonian but rather an ancient desert reptile. Tentacles springing from the back of the head.” Her fair skin colored slightly as she kept her eyes downcast. “My Alik’r nanny used to threaten us with the Mad Hoosa if we didn’t go to bed and stay in bed at the proper time.”

“Plenty of strange creatures live in the provinces,” Belisarius mused thoughtfully. I nodded agreement. I had seen my share in Valenwood and Skyrim.

“So the birds are great mimics,” Fortis turned back to me. “But how does that translate to martial arts?”

“Sunbirds have a high degree of adaptability to any given situation,” I answered. “When the males compete for a mating territory, they typically use the fighting tactics of other birds. They can and will switch styles very quickly, and the opponents adapt to each other. The victor is the one who has the ability to adopt the most different ways of bird fighting. They can fight like eagles, like swallows, like gulls, and so on.”

“Ah, now I understand,” Fortis rocked back on the stool, his eyes lifting to the ancient blades hanging overhead. “Like the sunbirds, a master of the Sunbird Dance can adapt to his opponent.”

“Exactly,” I nodded. “Jelin was a Blademaster. He could fight with blunt weapons, with a sword and shield, with a sword only, or with a two-handed claymore. He trained me in all of these weapons. I’m not the master he was, but I have him to thank for my survival. Otherwise, it would be my bones lying at the bottom of Sancre Tor, instead of Rielus’s and the others.”

“You’re not a master?” Ferrum pointed at me, disbelief in his eyes. “Could’ve fooled me!” I felt the heat in my cheeks at the chorus of agreement that rippled around the hearth.

Once more I found myself telling them about the four Blades I had met beneath the crumbling ruins of Sancre Tor. I answered their questions as best as I could. For the most part they were interested in the different combat techniques each Blade had used, and how I had managed to counter them.

Finally I stopped speaking, my voice hoarse. The group fell silent, each lost in his and her own thoughts. After a few moments, the others began drifting away, most headed for bed, though a few headed out to suit up for night duty. A voice murmured into the crackling silence. I looked up at Belisarius, still seated beside the fire.

“Rielus was a spearman,” his tone remained soft. “He knew Legion tactics, especially those of the hastati. Yet when he joined the Blades, he learned the Akaviri sword fighting and quickly mastered it.” He met my gaze across the hearth. “He became the first Captain of the Imperial Guard.”

I stared at him. “You knew their history?”

“After you came back,” Belisarius shrugged, “Captain Steffan and I looked them up in the archives. Alain was from High Rock, and Valdemar was Skyrim-born. They were at the battle of Sancre Tor, and fought against Tiber Septim when he took the city. Yet a few years later, they swore allegiance to him after they found and killed the traitor that betrayed their comrades to Talos’s army.”

I recalled something Casnar’s spirit had said of them. “They always fought side by side, I heard,” I offered. Belisarius nodded.

“They were known to be inseparable in battle,” he added. “And Casnar was a Knight of the Moon in Stros M’Kai before Tiber Septim assimilated Hammerfell. He saved Cyrus from his fellow Knights after Cyrus killed his own brother-in-law.”

I inhaled sharply at the mention of my childhood hero. “Yes, I remember the stories, but I didn’t know it was Casnar who saved him -“ Now I begin to understand why Casnar seemed relieved of his guilt when I spoke of Cyrus and modern Hammerfell’s relationship with Cyrodiil.

Belisarius smiled, but I could see sadness in his dark eyes. “Now do you know the kind of men you freed from eternal slavery? There’s not a single one of us who doesn’t appreciate what you did for our long-lost brothers.”

“I haven’t been one of you for long,” I set my mug down on the table next to me. “And I’ve spent more time away than I have here since. But I couldn’t help but consider them my brothers too.”

Belisarius rose to his feet, stretching his spine. He gathered the few remaining mugs and the empty klah pot. “You have been our sister ever since you first arrived here with Emperor Martin in tow.” He nodded respectfully at me. “You’ve brought nothing but honor to us, especially after the death of the old Emperor.” He bowed to Martin before leaving the hearth.

As Belisarius disappeared into the kitchen with the mugs and pot, Martin stood up and turned back to his table. I caught his signal and followed him.

The Xarxes lay before him on the rough wooden surface, parchment sheets covered with cribbed notes covering its open pages. Relieved that I wouldn’t have to look at that ominous daedric script, I sat down across from him as he selected a sheet from the pile and scanned it.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/21MartinTellsJulianaboutMiscarcand.jpg

“I’ve figured out the next item I need for the ritual,” his hazel eyes darkened in the soft light from the lamps surrounding the table. Something in his voice told me I had another difficult mission ahead. He laid the sheet before me. “A Great Welkynd Stone.”

I glanced up at him. “I’ve heard of Welkynd stones, but I don’t know what they are,” I murmured, turning back to the parchment. A sketch of some sort of compound covered its surface, with arrows and notes. Ra’sava Camp off to the south. Kvatch to the west. Skingrad to the southeast. Wait, is this -? I recalled what Tilmo had once told me of the sprawling Ayleid ruin that lay north of the Gold Road. “Adventurers have gone in there seeking treasure, but none have come out. Likely the old traps still work, and the guardians still walk the halls.” I managed to stifle the shudder as I looked back up at Martin.

“Yes, Welkynd stones are said to be fragments of meteoric glass, fragments of Aetherius.” He picked up a smaller tome and handed it to me. I glanced at the spine. Magic from the Sky. “Welkynd is Ayleid for ‘Sky Child.’ The stones are pieces of enchanted meteoric glass which store magical power. You can use them to recharge your Magicka if you are depleted.” He smiled at my wince. “Of course, if you use one, it is destroyed in giving up its magic.”

“And the Great Welkynd Stone?” I set the book down on the table. “What makes it special?”

“It is considered the pinnacle of Ayleid magic,” Martin leaned his elbows on the table, steepling his fingers in front of his face. “Once every Ayleid city had its own Great Stone. But they’ve all been plundered. All but one.” Now he gestured at the rough sketch in my fingers. “The Great Stone of Miscarcand is reputed to still shine in the deep darkness of its ruins. But no one has ever seen it and lived. It is said to be guarded by the spirit of the last king of Miscarcand.”

My heart sank. “Do you require me to go into that ruin and find it?”

A pained flicker moved through his steady gaze. “I could send one of the others,” Martin mused. “But none have the experience in dark places that you have.”

“Not Ayleid ruins,” I shook my head. “I’ve only been in one.” Telepe. And that was a tiny one.

Martin nodded. “I know I’ve asked a great deal of you, my friend,” he lowered his hands and spread them expressively over the books piled on the table. “You’ve done so much since you brought me here. Don’t think me unappreciative of what you’ve accomplished, Julian.”

“I made a promise to your father,” I swallowed against the grief that knotted my throat. “I will see you light the Dragonfires again.” I shook my head in emphasis. “I will not stop until that happens. If you say you need me to go to Miscarcand,” this time the walnut was from fear, but I choked it down anyway. “If you need me to go to Miscarcand, I will go there and find this Great Stone.”

“I know you’ve seen and braved many dangers since you left my father,” Martin reached across the table and laid his hand on my left forearm, his fingers covering the faded tattoo beneath my woolen sleeve. “And I know the Dragon has been with you the entire time, just as he was with you in the Legion.” He gave my arm a firm squeeze for emphasis. “But Miscarcand is not to be taken lightly. Be careful.”

Posted by: Olen Aug 4 2011, 06:28 PM

Good part, the explaination of the Sunbird Dance worked well to show how she's become comletely accepted into the blades. Her rank seems rather uncertain, but she has respect and I think she'd agree that it's worth far more. The extra links to Destri's piece were a nice touch, doing it as a history was pefect.

And already Martin has the next mission. Makes me wonder what the rest are doing (and why captain Steffan hasn't seen this ideal opertunity to offer his assistance wink.gif ). Still she certainly knows her stuff and if anyone can do it alone it will be her, though I get the feeling she isn't that keen on the idea.

Nit:
“They always fought side by side, I heard,” I offered. - The 'I heard, I offered' was a little jarring when I read it.

Posted by: treydog Aug 4 2011, 09:02 PM

26.1

You describe the cold of Sancre Tor and the mountains so well that I had to put on a warmer shirt.

The inspired use of the summoned skeleton to fight his counterpart was a real treat. Using the back side of the katana instead of the edge also shows that this is not Julian’s “first dance.”

26.2

"The klah not only warmed me, it also softened the waybread so I could eat it quickly."

Yep. Just like in the American Civil War. Dip the hardtack in the coffee to soften it- and to drive out the weevils so they could be brushed off.

The fight against that first ghost was wonderfully described- I could see every flash of magic.

"It’s not impossible, Julian. It’ll be just like sparring with Ferrum. But Ferrum isn’t trying to kill you, my sensible side stated flatly."

Please do listen to that sensible side!

26.3

The memory of her early training provided a wonderful insight.

The sword-salute by Rielus was simply magnificent- as was the entire fight.

"A thousand sextets of ants’ feet crawled up my back beneath the fur-lined tunic at his words."

Now THAT is evocative writing!

“I’m no hero,” I answered automatically before I could stop myself. “But I am a Blade sister, and you have but to ask.” A sense of pride moved through me. Yes, I am a Blade sister, and yes, he can ask a favor of me

And that makes me want to stand and cheer.

Nit:

We faced each other for a eternally short moment.

Julian’s concentration caused her to drop an “n” there…

26.4

The atmosphere of Sancre Tor is palpable in your words as Julian carries us toward the next fight. And the training poem was a perfect bit of world-building and background.

Julian’s thought processes add so much depth to the story- they show she IS a veteran- and that she survived for a reason.

Eep! A cliff-hanger ending! Thankfully, slow old doggie that I am, the next part is ready and waiting for me…

26.5

"Daedra Slayer slid beneath his guard and smashed through his pelvis. The curve of his hip bone guided the tip of my katana into the base of his spine. "

Even though Valdemar is a skeleton, that made me cross my legs involuntarily.

And another mystery- Valdemar is twice-cursed it seems…

26.6

"For a moment I forgot another truth as old as war: No operational plan survives contact with the enemy."

Yes- that is why he is called “the enemy.”

And the fighting style description is simply wonderful- and something I had not seen previously.

I would grumble about the cliffie- but it did not hang me…. Someone ought to severely batter the writer who made those cliff-racer- um cliff-hanger endings such a staple. Oh- wait….

26.7

Ah-ha- the great “Frisbee gambit!” Now if only her opponent had been a skeletal border collie…

No words can convey the beauty and heart-stopping magnificence of that fight.

And the poignancy- on both their parts- as Julian speaks with Casnar’s shade…. No more than we have come to expect from you, but wonderful all the same.

“Brother, your cleaver shall hang in a place of honor in the Hall of Blades,” I said to him. And I should recover the old katanas from the others, too. When I’m finished clearing this place I will do so.

Of course she will. This is Julian, after all.

26.8

"Never mind how I feel right now. I have to finish this. Blanco, and Martin Septim, are waiting for me to return."

Good to see she has her priorities right- horse, THEN emperor.

26.9

"Take a cut to break a bone."

Or, as Carbo said- “Sometimes, you must sheathe the blade.”

"Alain regarded me a moment longer. "You will find out someday. I see pain and loss in your past, and in your future. But beyond that, joy and hope awaits. Get through the dark times ahead, and you will find light and freedom."

Powerful and moving.

26.10

The “departure” of the Four was worthy of their lives and their service. And, whether she believes it or not, Julian has proved herself as one of their company. And yes, there was perhaps a suspect bit of moisture in these old eyes, too.

Equally moving was the reunion with Blanco.

This whole chapter is a classic- desperate battles, curses broken at last, a new hero taking her place beside those from long ago.


Nits:

Something went wonky with the numbering here- the forum shows it as 26.5

“After fighting my way out of the Catacombs and wading through ice-cold water to return to the mezzanine, I finally returned to the crypt where the Reman emperors rested in their final sleep.”

The “returns” in close proximity seem to stir my inner thesaurus. Perhaps “…I finally reached…” instead of "returned to"?

Posted by: Acadian Aug 5 2011, 12:17 AM

An intriguing description of the Sunbird and its mastery of all things dance-related. Followed by more wonderful history of the fab four.

“I haven’t been one of you for long,” I set my mug down on the table next to me. “And I’ve spent more time away than I have here since. But I couldn’t help but consider them my brothers too.”
How very Julian!

And off to Miscarcand. ohmy.gif If you were trying to infect your readers with the fear and dread that gripped Julian here, you did a darn fine job of it!

Now Rider. . . um, surely Julian can't go off to such a dangerous ruin on an empty stomach (hint, hint). . . .

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 5 2011, 02:19 AM

Julian's describing the Sunbird Dance by describing the actual sunbirds was an excellent touch! I could see how you were subtly showing the qualities of the bird within the dance long before Julian actually explained it. The Mad Hoosa on the other hand, just sounds icky! ohmy.gif

Now it is off to Miscarcand we go! That is one big ruin. It looks like Julian is going to be getting that experience in Ayleid Ruins after all. Maybe she should hire a guide? I hear there's a stringy red-head down in Bravil who knows her way around those places... wink.gif

Posted by: Grits Aug 5 2011, 11:36 AM

Great screenshot of Julian and Martin. Is her hair growing in darker? I enjoyed listening in on this conversation around the fire. I think we have enough information to guess that Julian is a Blademaster, but she is the most qualified to decide. I wonder if the subject will come up again.

I like that Julian is not thrilled about diving into another Ayleid ruin, and Martin is thoughtful about sending her. I guess that was on his mind when he was staring into the fire earlier. Or perhaps he was hoping for a nice hot meal…?


Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 8 2011, 09:45 PM

@Olen: Good that you enjoyed the explanation of the Sunbird Dance. I wanted to convey that it is a philosophy of combat, rather than a discipline like tae kwon do. I'm sure it crossed Steffan's mind to offer assistance, but given his responsibilities, he'd probably end up sending someone else in his place, and I'm not sure he's too thrilled with that idea. wink.gif

@treydoggie: Loved your comments, as always. You have a way of pointing out the humor in serious situations. Both Julian and I had a chuckle over the image of a skeletal border collie jumping for that shield!

@Acadian: Not to worry! Julian cooks herself up a bit of a camp dinner before heading into that ruin. While it's not the repast we typically see at Cloud Ruler Temple, I hope it's sufficient to tide you over until we return to civilization.

@SubRosa: I used my knowledge of animal behavior for that one! As for the Mad Hoosa, I found this really cool website that had images of some of the creatures you might expect to find in http://tamriel-rebuilt.org/?p=download(click on Tamriel Rebuilt Artbook link). And isn't Teresa busy enough fighting trolls at the moment?

@Grits: I'm glad you liked the screenie. No, her hair just looks darker because of the lighting. As for whether or not Julian is a Blademaster, I doubt it will come up again before the end of the MQ. Yes, I think Martin was reluctant to ask this of Julian - after all, she's brought back the Mysterium Xarxes, found a daedric artifact, and fought undead in Sancre Tor to bring him an ancient cuirass! What more does she have to do?? Unfortunately, she remains the best woman for the job. wink.gif

Martin has asked Julian to enter Miscarcand, a vast Ayleid ruin, to find the Great Welkynd Stone. He has already warned her that it ain't gonna be easy! So we find Julian doing a little bit of recon in the rain.

*****************
Chapter 28.1: A New Companion


I crouched in the rain, peering northward toward where I knew the ruins of Miscarcand lay. The downpour kept me from seeing more than a couple of broken arches on the southern fringes of the complex.

Behind me Blanco snorted and pawed at the ground. I glanced at him over my shoulder and shushed him. He dropped his head and nudged my shoulder with his nose, nearly unbalancing me. His dark eye glinted mischievously at me, water trickling down his long nose from his wavy forelock.

Stifling a laugh, I pushed his muzzle away. “Give me a few moments more, friend,” I murmured to him, turning my gaze back to the small part of the Ayleid ruin visible in the grey rain. I wanted to see what inhabited the surface ruins before I approached the underground city.

The bandit camp that overlooked the ruin sprawled across the valley floor below was empty. Hugh Berennus had told me that he had cleared it just the day before, leaving only a dog alive. That dog watched us warily from the shrubs surrounding the camp. For the moment, I ignored him. As long as Blanco was unconcerned about the animal, I wouldn’t worry about him attacking us.

After a few more moments of futile peering through the rain, I gave up and retreated to the small circle of tents. Blanco followed me and waited while I dried the firewood with the flare spell, then stacked them in the firepit. As the flames caught bravely against the rain, I unsaddled Blanco and set the tack inside the largest tent. A trunk, containing little of interest, had more value to me as a saddle rack. I wiped the leather dry, and did the same with the bridle. I looked out again to see Blanco grazing just beyond the ring of tents.

The bandit dog had crept out from the shrubs and alternated his gaze between Blanco and I. A dark brown in color, he had white on his muzzle, on his four feet and the tip of his downcast tail. The firelight flickered on the dark discoloration in his right shoulder. When I stepped out with a slab of mutton to roast over the fire, the dog retreated into the shrubs, his tail down and his right foreleg dragging wet trails in the grass.

He’s hurt. Is that why he hasn’t been so aggressive? He certainly seems afraid, but curious at the same time. Or is he hungry? If he’s unable to hunt with that shoulder, he must be starving by now. I wonder - I didn’t finish the thought, but instead set the mutton on the spit the bandits had so thoughtfully left for me.

With a handful of grain from the saddlebags, fortunately waterproofed against the weather, I whistled to Blanco. He recognized the signal and walked up to me, dropping his nose to my cupped hands. Again the dog crept out from his hiding place as Blanco chewed happily at the sweet feed. When I signaled my empty hands to him, Blanco tossed his head, flipping his forelock from one side of his face to the other, and returned to his grazing. I turned and looked at the dog. In spite of my unthreatening posture, he retreated again out of sight. I sighed and entered the tent again.

Inside its dry interior, I shook out the cloak I had bought in the Imperial City. Made of dark brown wool, velvety soft to the touch, the fabric had lived up to Sergius Verus’s claims. “Repel water it will, keep you dry beneath. Every traveler should not be without one of these.” It had been expensive, but already I appreciated its protection. This will be useful when I get back to Bruma. I just can’t seem to get warm enough there, and it’s not even Evening Star yet! I shook my head. How can the Blades stand it? Especially in that plate armor? I hung it from one of the tent poles near the doorway.

After turning the roasting mutton, I sat on the bedroll just within the tent and unfolded the rough map Martin had given me. “This is from memory," he had said. “It’s been many years since I walked its green avenues. I doubt that it’s very accurate, or even to scale. But it’s a big ruin on the surface, and you could easily lose an entire day looking for the entrance.”

But he had clearly marked it as being located in the northeast star tower. “Star towers are called that because they are taller than the surrounding structures and have walls that radiate outward from them like beams from a star. They can form the central feature of a surface city, or form part of the outer defenses.” Martin’s voice returned to me beneath the pattering of the rain on the tent’s thick canvas. “In the case of Miscarcand, if you head to the northeast corner, you’ll find the entrance within the star tower that stands there.”

I studied the layout of the walls surrounding the entrance. An outer ring wall connected the radiating rays, closing off symmetrical areas between the star walls. These form excellent defenses against attackers. I’ll have to be careful approaching the star tower - there’s plenty of hiding places for hostiles. According to Martin’s map, beyond the radiating star walls that created smaller enclosures surrounding the central tower, two buttressed walls stretched away at ninety degrees to each other, one running south and the other running west. These must mark the city walls. Wonder what they protected, if the bulk of the city was underground? How could they be defensive if the entrance is right on the outer corner? I looked out into the rain, vainly searching for the star tower at the far side of the complex from the camp. Looks like the best way is to come northward along the outside of that eastern wall until I reach the star tower. That will be the easy part. The hard part is making my way to the center of that tower. I’d be vulnerable to ambush, I knew. Mentally I reviewed the detect life spell I had learned so long ago at Edgar Vautrine’s. It doesn’t have much range, but at least it will tell me what’s on the other side of the walls. I can use the walls for cover. I’d have to be very quiet.

The pattering eased considerably, and I glanced outside. Now it was dark, but the only dripping came from the leaves of the great trees overshadowing the camp. In front of the tent, the roasting mutton joint steamed faintly above the fire, which now crackled in freedom from the suppressing rain. Beyond, mist wreathed the southernmost arches of Miscarcand. Moonlight on white vapor and whiter stone reminded me of the late hour.

I can’t do anything now. May as well spend the night here, and head out in the morning. Blanco will be safe here - Hugh Berennus will check on him as he patrols. I headed out to the fire and retrieved the mutton. Its charred exterior cracked open to reveal moist flesh containing just the slightest pink tinge. My stomach growled as the odor of the meat assured me it was ready.

Back in the tent, I tore the meat off the bone. A furtive movement in the corner of my vision drew my attention back outside. The dog froze, torn between the desire to hide and his own hunger. As he shifted his feet, struggling with the useless right foreleg, I shredded a chunk of the roast and tossed it out of the tent. It landed halfway between us. I kept my eyes averted and returned to my meal. After a moment’s indecision, the dog crept forward, his belly brushing the grass. He picked up the cooling roast and turned for cover, but paused. I ignored him, turning my gaze back to the map spread on the bedroll. After a moment, he lay down between me and the fire, his broken leg jutting out at an angle that made me wince, and began tearing mouthfuls from the chunk of mutton.

I didn’t eat all of the meat, only a few handfuls. When I looked up again, the dog started, but bravely remained in his reclining position, his gaze on me. The white tip of his tail twitched once in the darkness. His pricked ears lay flat against his skull in an attitude of submission, and he lowered his chin to the grass, his tongue flickering between his lips.

Again I tossed another chunk of mutton out, making sure it landed closer to the tent than to him. Beyond the ring of tents, Blanco picked his head up from his grazing and watched as the dog slowly crept toward the mutton. After a moment, the white horse dropped his head back to the wet grass. The sound of his teeth tearing the grass mingled with the slurping as the dog attacked the second morsel of mutton.

Wonder if I can heal that wound in his shoulder. I could see the injury more clearly. Broken ends of bone showed through the morass of blood, mud and hair above his elbow. That has to be painful. No wonder he can’t walk on that leg. I considered approaching him, but decided it would be best if he approached me instead. How to treat that wound? Maybe use Carandial’s refresh spell first to clean it. Then use the convalescence spell. I doubt I can get him to drink a healing potion, and I don’t care to stick my fingers in his mouth.

The dog finished the second morsel and met my gaze for the first time, hope shining in his eyes as he licked the last of the juices away from his lips. Those eyes were bright blue, I noticed. Just like Captain Steffan’s. I blinked the thought away. No, don’t think too much on him. I’ll just drive myself crazy, as I did when I loved Jared.

I had one more piece of mutton, and the bone. Instead of tossing the meat toward him, I held it out. His nose twitched, and his ears shot up briefly before dropping back down. The dog rolled his azure eyes at me, and again his tail flickered briefly behind him. I gestured again with the mutton, inviting him to approach and take it from my fingers.

He looked away as he crept closer. I recognized the signs of submission. He won’t threaten me, unless I scare him. Best not to scare him. I held still as he gingerly took the last bit of meat from my fingers. He remained laying down while he wolfed down the final morsel, and kept his face turned away from me as I regarded him thoughtfully. He was now close enough for me to touch him if I leaned forward. I kept my left hand stretched out to him, and after a moment he turned his head and sniffed my hand. My silent patience was finally rewarded when he licked the juices from my fingers, his tail wagging slowly all the while.

That tail stilled when I reached toward his ears, then started moving more vigorously again when I rubbed the soft fur. He leaned his head into my palm as I dug my fingernails into his thick coat, and his eyes closed on a soft whine when I found an itchy spot.

Again he froze as I slowly moved my left hand down his neck, my fingers quiet and still. I cupped the refresh spell in my left palm and held it until the soft glow hovered over the ugly wound. He tensed but did not move when I released the magic into the shoulder. Bits of blood, mud, and hair fell away, revealing a horrifying gash with shredded muscles and pieces of shattered bone.

Let’s see how well Cirroc taught me. I called up my convalescence spell and mentally reviewed the anatomy of the humerus bone in my mind. It’s not much different in dogs than it is in humans. Holding my hand over the wound without touching the macerated flesh, I closed my eyes and let the magicka guide my awareness into the depths of the injury. I kept my breathing deep, slow and regular, the same when I practiced the Way of the Crane.

I felt the ends of the bone overriding each other beneath the ravaged muscle. Slowly my magicka drew the bone first apart, realigning the broken tips, then eased them together. The bits of bone moved to fill in the gaps, and the shredded muscle began weaving back into itself.

I felt the magicka draining the energy from my own bones, the pain of the broken humerus drifting against the current into my fingers. I fought the impulsion to draw away from the agony. A whimper broke the silence, nearly shattering my concentration. My jaw clenched against the emotion that little sound triggered. Fatigue set in, but the bone was now whole beneath my palm, the muscles knitting back together again. Slowly, patiently, I coaxed new skin to fill in the gap over newly healed flesh. Pain faded away, to be replaced by exhaustion.

A loud sigh opened my eyes. My magicka fizzled over the dog’s brown coat, over the new scar gleaming softly in the firelight. Perspiration lay cold on the back of my neck, and my left hand shook violently as I withdrew my fingers. My spine creaked in protest as I straightened up, leaning back from my canine patient. My shoulders stiff and aching, I lowered my left hand as the dog rose hesitantly to his feet. He wobbled briefly on four legs, then backed away from me, limping slightly on the right foreleg. It did not collapse under his weight, and he stopped in the doorway, his eyes on mine. His ears hesitantly came up, and his eyes softened as the last of the fear left them.

I found myself smiling shakily as he turned and gamboled around the fire, limping only slightly on the healed leg. Not bad for my first try at field healing. In the darkness, his white feet and tip of his tail described glyphs of joy and freedom from pain. I noticed that he held his tail carried above his back in a jaunty curve. He’s got some Skyrim Husky in him. That must be where the curly tail, prick ears and white comes from. That wonderfully expressive attitude he has, too.

Boldly the dog capered up to Blanco and stopped before the white stallion. Blanco touched noses with him, then tossed his head in acceptance. The dog crouched his front end down, his tail high and waving playfully. Blanco snaked his head at the dog, who sprang away and bounced back to the fire. At the sound of my chuckling he froze, his head turned toward the tent, then he trotted back to me. He stopped outside the tent, peering in warily.

I picked up the mutton bone and offered it to him. His eyes sparked as he took it. He flopped down just outside the tent and began gnawing at it, muttering contentedly to himself in the way of happy Skyrim Huskies.

Well, Julian, I regarded the dog silently as I lay back on the bedroll. It seems you’ve rescued a dog instead of a cat this time.

****************
A/N: Initially, I hadn't intended to introduce another companion. But it may not surprise you that it had always bothered me that bandit dogs always attacked the player in the game (at least on the XBox - there are mods that counteract that in the PC version). So when Julian came to this camp, she said to me, I don't want to kill another dog. So I left him alive, and then both of us couldn't let him suffer, especially with my knowledge and her convalescence spell. Before I knew it, my next door neighbor's dog had written himself into the story.

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/TheDogNextDoor2.jpg

http://i862.photobucket.com/albums/ab186/hauteecole/Old%20Habits%20Die%20Hard/TheDogNextDoor1.jpg

Don't worry, I have his owner's permission to post these pics online! And though you can't see them too well (it was a hot and muggy day when I took those photos), you can get an idea just how blue his (and Captain Steffan's) eyes are!

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 8 2011, 11:24 PM

The Art of Hammerfell was fantastic! I saved the pdf to my hard drive.

A good touch at the beginning, where Julian takes the time to remove Blanco's tack and dry the leather inside the tent. That is the kind of thing movies always ignore.

I just can’t seem to get warm enough there
Perhaps Captain Steffan might be able to help her there. wink.gif

Star towers is an excellent name for those corner towers or central hubs you so often see in Ayleid cities. Martin's map of the ruins has given Julian an excellent opportunity to plan out her approach in advance. Lucky her!

I see Julian used the same method of gaining the bandit dog's trust as I use with feral cats. Give them food that is steadily closer and closer to you. Thankfully the dog was not actually wild, just injured and uncertain about a stranger. Then a wonderful description of Julian's healing the dog one bit at a time.

So now our Skyrim husky needs a name. White Fang perhaps? Or Buck?

Posted by: Acadian Aug 9 2011, 02:04 AM

I love campfire scenes and this one was right up there! Julian and her friends!

'the only dripping came from the leaves of the great trees overshadowing the camp. In front of the tent, the roasting mutton joint steamed faintly above the fire, which now crackled in freedom from the suppressing rain. Beyond, mist wreathed the southernmost arches of Miscarcand. Moonlight on white vapor and whiter stone reminded me of the late hour.'
This was some very fine description that really put us right there into the scene.

I liked how the Husky's eyes reminded Julian of Old Blue Eyes, er, I mean Captain Steffan of the Blades.

'It seems you’ve rescued a dog instead of a cat this time.'
See, old habits die hard, but old dogs can certainly learn new tricks!

Posted by: Grits Aug 9 2011, 02:06 PM

Woo hoo, a Skyrim Husky with Captain Steffan’s azure eyes! I know she’s already a hero saving the world, but rescuing a bandit dog would make her one anyway. I loved your description of healing magic. This episode was a great opportunity to see some of the housekeeping that Julian does all of the time, but we don’t read about. Cleaning her tack, drying her cloak, and such. The Skyrim Husky’s behavior was delightful to read, especially the way he flopped happily down at the end with his bone.

Posted by: treydog Aug 9 2011, 05:24 PM

27.1

QUOTE
"We always walk the first mile out, and the last mile back," I chided him softly, struggling to keep the laughter out of my voice. I couldn't believe how much I was looking forward to seeing my Blade comrades again.


In those two sentences, you do so much- showing us Julian’s wisdom while on campaign- AND what it means to her to be part of something once again.

QUOTE
"Typical male," Caroline muttered under her breath. I wasn't certain if she meant Blanco or Roliand, and smiled at the quandary.


And there is that wonderfully sneaky Julian humor we all love.

Blanco’s bow to Martin surprised me and then made sense.

QUOTE
I had to fight each one of the skeletons before I could complete my task in Sancre Tor. When I shattered their bones, their souls were freed." I stopped, feeling the tears rise up again in my throat.


As did I, reading that passage….

QUOTE
"We may have been separated by four hundred years," I whispered, feeling the tears surge again behind my eyes. "But they were still my brothers. They have made me proud to be counted as a Blade."


Excuse me for a moment. Something seems to have caught in my throat- and it is affecting my eyes, as well.

27.2

First of all- WOO HOO! An account of the Four!

QUOTE
"Is it treason to speak the truth in Tiber Septim's Tamriel? Thanks to Alain whatever debts we owed to the place have long since been paid. Sending us back there only awakens ghosts that are best left slumbering.”


More than the cold made me shiver as I read that.

QUOTE
“A fitting epitaph,” said Rielus. “Here lies Sir Casnar, the reality met his expectation.”


That gallows humor coaxed a guffaw even from me. Fortunately, my tea was well away from me at the time.

QUOTE
Valdemar took up his shield, thought better of it, and placed it back on the frozen ground.

“She can wait until I’ve broken my fast,” he said.


Why did I sense a kinship with a fellow by the name of Jerric all of a sudden?

QUOTE
“If I ever hear Huzzah! again I’ll smack whoever said it.”


And that received ANOTHER snortle. As did the fact that Steffan actually manages to TEASE Julian! If any doubted the Captain’s bravery- doubt no longer!

The whole summing up was beautifully done- and a quite brilliant way to recap all that Julian experienced during her tour of the counties. And beyond that, Steffan shows why he is an exceptional commander- and an exceptional man.

Nit:

“That’s not without significant cost to yourself, isn’t it?” Steffan asked.

A dreaded triple-negative. And, no, I am NOT someone who thinks math and English usage are the same. But the reason I have an “ear” for these is because I had a geography professor who was notorious for his double-, triple-, and even quadruple-negatives on multiple choice examinations.

Anyway, back to the point- (did I have a point?)- I think “But not without significant cost to yourself, yes?” would scan better…

27.3

Sometimes, a post is just so perfectly executed that saying more would only spoil it.

27.4

A Mad Who-What now?

The discussion of the sunbird was a treat- and I could see how emulating an invisible bird would be a useful combat technique.

QUOTE
A pained flicker moved through his steady gaze. “I could send one of the others,” Martin mused. “But none have the experience in dark places that you have.”


“Your reward for doing so well is another nasty job. Congratulations- and don’t forget to update your will…”

QUOTE
If you say you need me to go to Miscarcand,” this time the walnut was from fear, but I choked it down anyway. “If you need me to go to Miscarcand, I will go there and find this Great Stone.


And there is Julian the true hero.

Posted by: Kazaera Aug 9 2011, 11:51 PM

I've caught up! I've caught up!

...which was quite a feat given that I've never read this before. Er. You really ought to be ashamed of yourself, because I swear I meant to do something productive yesterday and the day before, but then I went "hey, I've never actually read this one before" and your writing was just so excellent that all of a sudden it was two days later. nono.gif

Which is to say that this is fantastic and fabulous and a lot of similar words! Julian positively leaps (well, limps) off the page in her realness. It was very refreshing to see a protagonist who's somewhat older, and also very refreshing to see one who at least starts off with a disability, and you handle both excellently. smile.gif

I cannot possibly comment on everything that has been posted and everything that I thought during this reading. Two things stand out:

One, given that I am not usually one for action scenes, the fact that you had me on the edge of my seat during each of Julian's battles with the four Blades? Kudos, seriously. And even for an action non-afficiando like me, the feel of the fight - Julian up against opponents as strong and skilled as she is and only barely managing to win each time, the different styles and abilities of the four - was riveting.

Two, this is going to be immensely random, but when you had the Imperial Legion eating polenta very early on I had to grin. Polenta! I actually like it (although not in gruel form) but moreover it's been absolutely ubiquitous every time I've been to Northern Italy, so adding in that gave a touch of authenticity and flavour (pun fully intended) to the story given the Cyrodiil-Roman Empire connection.

Oh yes, a three creeps in - reading Julian and her dealings with the Legion and the Blades makes me regret that Adryn is so irrevocably contemptuously anti-Legion! She'll never become a Legionnaire (excuse me I think I just sprained something laughing) but now I'm pondering tossing a few honourable ones her way so that she at least gets a little nuance in her dislike, simply out of respect for Julian. huh.gif

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 10 2011, 12:46 AM

27.4

It is so strange to hear the four spoken of as historic figures, even though I know they are. I am always dealing with them in the present tense. The image of Rielus as this master swordsman and leader of men is still twenty plus years ahead of the impulsive young man that I know. It really is great to see this take on them. I know I have given my consent for you to use them in Julian’s story, and I know that I have joined the others in heaping praise upon your efforts. But there is one thing that I have left unsaid, and I want to remedy that before we move on.

Thank you.

*BTW I have heard that looking the Mad Hoosa in the eye will turn you to stone.*

28.1

Yes, that dog definitely needs a name (although ‘dog’ does seem to fit him). I have seen the behavior you describe so many times that I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face reading this chapter. Your love of and identification with animals always seems to shine in your writing. Here’s hoping that ‘dog’ doesn’t get the bright idea to accompany Julian through Miscarand.

Hmmm, maybe she should name him Steffan!


Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 11 2011, 02:46 PM

@SubRosa: It's nice to remind readers from time to time that traveling (and roughing it) with horses always involves a lot of work. Same is true of traveling with oxen, yaks, camels, and so on. Though you and I are Jack London fans, Julian will choose (in the next post, not this one) a more lore-friendly name for our Skyrim Husky mix. He is turning out to be quite the character, as much as Blanco and Paint in their own ways.

@Acadian: When I played the Miscarcand quest from a save game just before writing this chapter, I was struck once more by how atmospheric the game really is. Mind you, Julian's game isn't as heavily modded as Tallei's, so it's still pretty close to the vanilla version so many of us are familiar with. I rather thought you would like that the dog reminded Julian of Captain Steffan. Of course, now having admitted to herself that he's just her sort of man, she has a hard time not thinking about him. We'll see that again in upcoming posts. I had to laugh at your twist on my subtitles for my threads.

@Grits: It may not surprise you and most readers who know my background that I have a lot of experience watching dogs and the way they behave in many different situations. When my neighbor brings his dog out to hang out on the back patio, I like to watch Presley just being himself. That's what I meant when I said he wrote himself into this story. It's not the first time that's happened, either. I had a cat write herself into a series of stories as a recurring character that's an essential part of the background. And my beloved gelding insisted on being the mount for another of my characters in a different story. My oldest sister's dog goof-balled his way into a family dealing with the loss of their mother. This Skyrim Husky is just the latest. wink.gif

@Treydog: You know, I always love reading your comments - they're so insightful and humorous (just like the dachshund you are). I'm on the fence about the triple negative you pointed out - it's a part of Steffan's dialogue, and I don't want to make him too perfect, you know? So maybe like that geology professor (I think I had one like that, only in Orgasmic Chemistry), Captain Steffan will have a weakness for multiple negatives. I hope you will forgive me for that decision.

@Kazaera: Congratulations! You read the whooole thing in just two days?? I'm both flattered and appalled by your comments about losing so much time. But a good waste of time it was, no? I'm glad there was enough here for a non-action aficionado to enjoy just as much as there is for those who love the slash-n-smash. As we are nearing the end of the Main Quest and of this story, I hope you will stick with us over the next few months as we wrap things up. I understand about your attention span and your passions - I have a little bit of that as well.

@Destri: Your feelings about the fab four are very important to me. I understand how it is to create living, breathing characters that talk to you and sometimes pull you kicking and screaming after them until you write their story, so for you to tell me what a job I've done with - not one, but four of your characters really mean a lot to me. And you're welcome! As for that dog, think he'll stay out of Miscarcand? Don't worry, he'll get a name next week. wink.gif

The story so far: Julian has arrived at Miscarcand and healed a bandit dog. Now it is time for her to enter the ruins.

*****************************

Chapter 28.2: Into the Underground

The dog ranged ahead of me as I made my way slowly along the tall buttressed wall. The white stone cast a bright glare in the morning sun, and I kept my face turned away from the wall at my left shoulder. Every so often I paused to cast my detect life spell, but the only pink glow belonged to the happy animal sniffing in the bushes.

The sun had just cleared the horizon when I told Blanco to remain at the camp. The dog had looked from the calm stallion to me, then made his decision when I started north. I was surprised that he had chosen to accompany me, but somehow I was pleased. Could he be grateful to me for healing his leg? Or just because I shared my mutton with him last night, he thinks I would be a good source of food? I had felt his ribs beneath the thick coat and knew that the bandits hadn’t fed him particularly well.

I recalled the great war dogs of my first posting. Legio Ten was known for their experience in Valenwood and Elsweyr. Their war dogs were vital to their successes, for these big animals could warn their handlers of hostiles lurking in the thick woods before the soldiers were ambushed. Their thick coats protected them from the scythe-like claws of the Padomay-Raht, as well as the big brown bears common in the mountains. And their bravery in the face of bigger foes verged on legend.

The dog circled back to me, the white tip of his tail waving gaily above his dark brown back. His blue eyes sparkled, his tongue lolling from a laughing mouth. He’s no war dog. But he certainly has a fun spirit. Then my thoughts took a serious turn. How good will he be when I have to face hostiles? Will he run away? Will he attack? Will he get in my way? Or - I recalled a particularly friendly pet dog one of my fellow recruits had adopted in Valenwood - will he lick them to death? I stifled a sigh as we approached the ring wall of the star tower.

The answer to my questions was soon answered when the dog halted in front of me, obstructing my further progress along the buttressed wall. His hackles bristled along his spine, and his head dropped below the level of his back. That curly tail lowered, became straight behind him. His gaze stared ahead and slightly to the left. I followed his stare, but only saw bright white wall.

I cast my detect life spell again and moved forward slowly, drawing Akatosh’s Touch. The blade glimmered in the sunlight with a soft susurrus as it cleared the sheath. Valdemar’s plain katana, enchanted with a shock sigil stone, weighed less and was of better quality than my battered Daedra Slayer.

The dog paced stiff-legged, keeping just ahead of me, as we approached a gap in the wall. He remained silent, his entire posture alert and aggressive. His triangular ears tipped forward, indicating the direction of the still-unseen being. A pink glow became barely visible against the glare of the sunlight on the stones. I paused and scanned my surroundings. No other pink glows other than the dog and this unknown creature appeared, either in the shadows of the forest or elsewhere along the wall.

A chittering sound reached me. I felt the blood leave my face as I recognized the sound from my nightmares. Goblin! Before I could regain control, the dog leaped through the gap and disappeared from my sight. I heard his growl escalate into a throaty roar at the same time the goblin’s voice rattled into a guttural shriek.

Something pulled me through the gap after the dog, and in spite of the old terror I ran toward the two combatants. The dog, his lean body flowing like muddy water, darted toward the goblin to bite at his knees and calves before ducking back out of range of that heavy iron mace. The goblin, his face distorted in rage, spat something in their language as he tried to hit the dog.

Years of training overcame my fear and I leaped toward them. My sword arm rose, then fell, slicing the blade across the goblin’s right shoulder. He spun toward me, screaming in fury and pain from the flickering energy shimmering over his body, and I ducked the mace as it swung toward my head. Before he could recover and backhand the mace back at me, I thrust the tip of my sword deep into his belly. At the same time, a brown and white blur buried his teeth into the goblin’s left thigh from behind, his growling reaching a crescendo.

Akatosh’s Touch sent waves of white energy crackling through the goblin as I twisted my wrist and tore the weapon out the goblin’s right side. The mace fell from his hand and clattered against tumbled stones as he fell to his left side. Before I could deliver the death blow, the dog leaped onto his body and gnashed his teeth into the goblin’s now exposed throat. I stepped back stunned as the dog shook the hostile creature violently, until a snapping sound told me the goblin’s neck had broken.

Gasping against the adrenaline that surged through my body, I watched as the dog released his victim and stepped back, limping slightly on the right foreleg. His legs braced, he looked around, then sat down and met my gaze. His blue eyes blinked in the bright sun spilling past my shoulder as he licked the goblin’s blood from his lips. His tail swept the dried leaves away from the underlying grass and he grinned laughingly at me.

“Thanks for your help,” I whispered to him, still unsure if there were other goblins around. Here in the heart of an Ayleid ruin, a goblin was not something I had quite expected. All the goblins I had met lived in mines, caves, and dungeons, not these graceful, menacing ruins from a long-lost civilization. But why not, Julian? a little voice murmured. You know how adaptable goblins can be - you’ve encountered them everywhere you went during your time in the Legion.

The dog rose and trotted up to me, avoiding the bloodied blade still in my right hand. He nudged my left wrist with his nose as if to say Let’s get on with it.

I considered him a moment longer, then turned my head to glance toward the star tower. Steps led up to its center, passing through one of a ring of soaring arches that came to points high above the ground. Massive roots twisted their way through the tower, and I felt a moment’s doubt. Is the entrance still usable? Or have those roots blocked it?

I took a deep breath and passed the refresh spell along Akatosh’s Touch before sheathing it. Only one way to find out. I turned to face the star tower and cast another detect life spell.

The dog followed me as I moved to the star wall on my left and headed for the stairs, carefully placing one foot before the other. Here leaves had drifted along the base of the wall, and I stayed just out of the brown drift. As I approached the worn stairs, the dog passed me and ran ahead, leaping up the steps and jumping to the top of the gnarled root that draped across the top like a fat snake. He looked down the opposite side, then turned his nose into the breeze that blew up from the southwest. After a moment he turned to face me, his stance still relaxed though alert.

I approached him, making my way up the crumbling stairs and pausing next to the gnarled root. Past its bulk, I could make out a spiral staircase in the center of the tower floor that led down out of sight. That has to be where the entrance is. After a final check of our surroundings for any more hostiles, goblin or otherwise, I cautiously made my way past the root to the top of the steps.

A whine drew my attention back toward the dog. Anxiety was evident in his gaze as he watched me from across the spiral staircase, his mouth closed. He shifted his feet restlessly. He doesn’t want to go down there, but for some reason he wants to stay with me. I recalled how the Legion handlers communicated with their war dogs and lifted my left hand. His eyes brightened as I pointed at him.

“You,” I moved my pointing finger southward, toward Ra’sava Camp beyond the ruins. “Go back home.” His ears drooping against his head, the dog whined again, lowering his head. I snapped my fingers for emphasis. “Go!”

He disappeared behind the root, and I started down the stairs. At the bottom, I encountered a pair of stone doors with a circle embossed in the center, straddling the crack that divided them. I remembered how Mazoga had pressed the center of the circle at Telepe, and did the same. To my surprise, the doors swung back into the darkness with only a slight groan. Has this been used recently?

A glance at the floor just within the entrance revealed fresh arcs in the moldy dirt covering the surface. Looks like it. More goblins? Have they occupied this place? Are they the reason no one has survived?

A chill ran up my spine. The stale air that reached my nostrils took me back more than a few years, back before my addiction to skooma, before my heavy drinking, before the pain -

Stop it, Julian. Even if this place is infested with goblins, you still have to get the Great Stone. Martin - no, Emperor Martin is counting on you. You have a promise to keep to him, and one to keep to his father. I turned my head and looked up at the bright blue above me. You’ll see the sky again. Remember Akatosh is with you.

I drew Akatosh’s Touch. The hilt thrummed softly in my palm as I entered the dark.

Posted by: Olen Aug 11 2011, 09:02 PM

Not sure how I missed the last part, but excellent as always.

I liked her contempling stealth at the beginging of 28.1, it's not something she does that much. Hacking foes apart she does with finesse and I'm noticing that she's using magic quite heavily now. Soon she'll be more mage than fighter but thoughts about the stealthy way to do it shows she's really neither. She wants the best result.

Then the part with the dog. I must admit I'm not an animal person (barring cats) but this was a joy to read. With an admirable amount of showing rather than telling you've already given the dog quite a personaility. I suspect your time working with them has helped there. And Julian could always use another travelling companion, or perhaps dog will decide that Cloud Ruler looks like a nice place to live.

The healing showed how her magic has come on too. That sounded like quite a major bit of work that she managed in one go. Great stuff, both in her gradual development and in th description of the healing. I may have to steal draw inspiration from it.

The dog certainly showed its ability with the goblin though, Julian has to meet another past fear too. I suspect in the long term it will be good for her, though I doubt she's relishing it now. You've certainly built up to going into the ruin, I'm excited to see what the inside is like.

Posted by: treydog Aug 11 2011, 09:14 PM

Will be back to revise and extend my comments once I have read- but I wanted to say this first:

If anyone should ask "forgiveness," it is I. I forgot a cardinal rule of fiction- The writer should speak precisely and correctly- but the characters should speak like themselves.

And since I come from one of the strongholds of piling negatives one upon the other to indicate STRONG "negativity," I am even more at fault.

("I ain't never done nothing," anyone?)

Posted by: Acadian Aug 12 2011, 12:56 AM

And Blue (name subject to change) displays that he's got courage! Many dogs don't, and he's to be treasured for it. The dog's immediate post fight behavior certainly rang true for working dogs.

I loved how the dog's courage helped to counter Julian's slight waver as she briefly wrestled with her own goblinish demons. Any time you display her uncertainty and limitations, it enriches her. I had no doubt that any hesitation she had would be quickly put to rest, for she would never leave an engaged ally (four legged or otherwise) unassisted.

You have certainly built a foreboding and tense environment that Julian now enters on behalf of Martin. Gulp!

PS - I've been meaning, but keep forgetting, to mention how much I enjoyed Julian's screenshot (with Martin) that you graced us with a couple episodes ago. It was wonderful! smile.gif

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 12 2011, 01:18 AM

Julian's new dog was certainly helpful against that goblin. I figured a bandit dog would be pretty good in a fight. Otherwise why would bandits bother keeping it? Still, I am glad she sent him home before venturing within the ruin. I do not think he would fare well against Ayleid traps, not to mention the hordes of critters Julian is likely to find down there.

And Goblins! Julian's own personal boogeyman! It was a good thing that dog was there for the first one, as it forced her to act without thinking about what she was doing. Now she must venture into the underworld to retrieve a boon. Hmm, sounds rather Campbellian does it not? wink.gif

Posted by: Athynae Aug 12 2011, 01:50 AM

Wonderful as usual. I LOVE the new companion, my life is not complete without my canines. It's nice to have someone around that listens and does what they are told, hehe.

Posted by: Grits Aug 12 2011, 02:12 AM

Their war dogs were vital to their successes, for these big animals could warn their handlers of hostiles lurking in the thick woods before the soldiers were ambushed.

This is what I hoped Blue (name subject to change, thanks Acadian! smile.gif) might offer Julian when Blanco gets left behind. A great fight with Blue as an ally, and I noticed that he did stay out of the way of Akatosh’s Touch. He finished the goblin without hesitating, then seemed unruffled by the situation. Yay!

Valdemar’s plain katana, enchanted with a shock sigil stone, weighed less and was of better quality than my battered Daedra Slayer.

Outstanding. Somehow Valdemar’s sword means even more, considering he gave up his trusty mace to carry it. Though I guess Spearman Rielus might have been just as attached to his spear.

Now, into the ruin! Gulp.

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 12 2011, 05:02 AM

Nicely done using Blue (I think your audience has named him for you tongue.gif ) as the focus of Julian’s concern when her courage began to waver. We can all remember her dread where goblins are concerned. It was also nice to see that Blue can hold his own in a fight.

I am so glad that Julian sent him back to the camp rather than risk him braving the unknown depths of Miscarand. Given her fear of what may lie in wait for her in there, one could excuse her for wanting an extra set of fangs at her side. But, true to form, Julian puts the welfare of a new found friend over concerns for her own safety.

Once more into the breach, Hero of Kvatch!

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 12 2011, 03:37 PM

Well, everyone, seems that Acadian's choice of a name for the Skyrim Husky has established itself in the thoughts of Julian's readers. However, I wanted to warn you, 'Blue' is not the name Julian gives him. You'll see come Monday, so don't get into the habit of calling this dog Blue! wink.gif

Still, Acadian, good choice given what you know about Skyrim Huskies. Those blue eyes are indeed Presley's most striking feature, with his impish personality a close second.

Posted by: treydog Aug 12 2011, 04:51 PM

QUOTE
After a moment, he lay down between me and the fire, his broken leg jutting out at an angle that made me wince,


That sense of shared pain is just one of the things that leads to Julian’s bond with “Dog-to-be-Named-Later” (not his real name).

QUOTE
Those eyes were bright blue, I noticed. Just like Captain Steffan’s. I blinked the thought away. No, don’t think too much on him. I’ll just drive myself crazy, as I did when I loved Jared.


The healing was quite vividly described- showing again how valuable it is to “write what you know.”

And then, the reactions afterward- Julian’s exhaustion and “Dog-to-be-Named-Later’s” joy. That brought quite a smile to me.

QUOTE
Well, Julian, I regarded the dog silently as I lay back on the bedroll. It seems you’ve rescued a dog instead of a cat this time.


That prompted more than a chuckle. What's next- oliphants?

I have always been fascinated by the playful bond between (some) horses and (some) dogs.

QUOTE
I recalled the great war dogs of my first posting.


I am pleased to say that there is a war dog monument outside Mrs. Treydog’s workplace.

And why do I think it was more than “training” that propelled Julian through that gap? She will always “march to the sound of the guns,” especially when one of her companions is involved. And I am also glad that “Dog-to-be-Named Later” is not going underground with Julian- this time.

QUOTE
The stale air that reached my nostrils took me back more than a few years, back before my addiction to skooma, before my heavy drinking, before the pain –


Here, you show your skill as a writer- nothing is more evocative than smell- and yet we often forget that sense when we weave our stories.

QUOTE
I drew Akatosh’s Touch. The hilt thrummed softly in my palm as I entered the dark.


And now- I am caught up. And I am very happy- and very sad. It works that way.

Nit:

QUOTE
No other pink glows other than the dog and this unknown creature appeared…


I think the first “other” can be dropped without loss of meaning.





Posted by: Glargg Aug 12 2011, 05:45 PM

And here we see that even a great story can be made better by bringing a dog into it! Dogs make everything better... smile.gif

I remember my dread the first time in Miscarcand. In the first level, you have to take a "leap of faith" without knowing if there's a way back up. I look forward with anticipation (and a bit of worry) to see how Julian handles this frightening dungeon.

Posted by: D.Foxy Aug 13 2011, 03:59 AM

And I'm posting again...

LOVE where you're going with everything- your plotline, character development, (including horses and dogs) and settings!!!

Keep it up, as I'm keeping mine up....er...erm....keeping up my EFFORTS is what I meant to say...

biggrin.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 15 2011, 03:08 PM

@Olen: Actually, Julian has been using stealth throughout the MQ. Back when she was ill and weak and recovering from the world's worst hangover, it was the only way she could survive. If you recall her conversation with the mages in Bravil, she points out that sneaking around in the Deadlands was the best way to survive. It's the reason she's been able to close nineteen Gates at this point. Now that we're inside Miscarcand, I hope we don't let you down!

@Acadian: I'm glad you enjoyed Blue's courage. That (and his behavior post-combat) comes from working with police dogs at the emergency clinic. We had a drug dog spend Christmas weekend with us after he developed life-threatening complications following a major surgery. Thank God for insurance - he had exactly the same benefits as other police officers, and that meant we were able to save his life - six units of whole blood and four units of plasma later he was 'working' again, sniffing out our controlled drugs! The thing I know about Huskies, they are very very protective of their pack members, and as I see it, this dog just adopted Julian and Blanco as his pack.

@SubRosa: Yes, Julian was very glad for the dog's help with that goblin. Else she would have been a shaking mass of wet greaves and tears! Yes, she sent the dog back out of consideration for his welfare. Typical Julian, if you ask me.

@Athynae: It may surprise you that I'm more a cat person than a dog person. But since I grew up with a dachshund (hence my weakness for trey doggie's soulful pleas), and I do enjoy working with the wide spectrum of personalities dogs demonstrate, it's no surprise that you would enjoy this chapter. Actually I enjoy animal-watching, and love to bring my writing skills to other animals, not just the usual dogs, cats and horses. And yes, I agree, they listen better than the other!

@Grits: Most dogs are just pain in the butts when you're trying to kill the other guy. They just get in the way, make a lot of noise, and get themselves hurt. I think Jacki Dice's portrayal of Dolce's behavior in a fight is accurate of most spoiled pets. But trained working dogs are another matter altogether. They are so highly attuned to their environment that they can be downright dangerous. The police dogs that are "perp-chasers" have to be muzzled when they come in, and their handlers can not leave them for one second. That is the reason why we make the exception to "Employees Only Beyond This Point" whenever one of those dogs have to be hospitalized. Otherwise they will bite someone just for waving their arm around while talking. It's seen as a 'threat' by those dogs. Actually I imagine this Skyrim Husky has had some Legion training, though he was never a full Legion war dog. But dogs like him are happiest when they are working.

@Destri: Once again you demonstrate the perception I've come to expect from you. Yes, Julian's motive for sending the Husky mix back to camp was out of concern for his welfare, not because she didn't think he could hold his own in a fight. After losing half her cohort in a goblin dungeon, Julian just doesn't want to be responsible for a comrade's death anymore.

@Treydog: How can I not forgive those dachshund eyes? Don't worry about it, I forget that cardinal rule sometimes! It makes me happy to see how much you enjoyed the introduction of our Skyrim Husky mix into the story. It was one of those happy accidents, and I'm just glad I live next door to him and can watch him interact with his pack. There are more and more of those war dog memorials cropping up around the country, and it's about time! So many soldiers have survived because of these brave creatures who put their 'pack' first and their own welfare second. I wonder how many men kept their courage because of these dogs. I know that I would face dangers that would normally send me running if I had a dog at my side (or running toward the enemy). Your nit has been fixed. Oh, and Blanco's interaction with the Husky comes from my Rose's attitude toward dogs. They would try to herd her or make her run so they could chase her. She always stood her ground, faced them down, and then chased them (never running them down). The spoiled ones always ran in fear from her, but the savvy farm dogs would play with her instead. Then when she was done, she would hit them with a front foot. Game over. cool.gif

@Glargg: Yes, Miscarcand is a scary place, indeed. I remember the first time I went in there. I was shaking the whole time! I think it is scarier than the Kvatch Great Gate, which is the player's first time in the Deadlands.

@Foxy: Oh, I always know what you mean! hubbahubba.gif I'm happy that you are still enjoying OHDH.

The story thus far: Julian has arrived at Miscarcand, healed a bandit dog, confronted her boogeyman - a goblin - and now she has entered the dark place.

**********************
Chapter 28.3: A War Zone


Ahead of me, a flight of steps dropped down through darkness toward a square chamber lit by a cool blue light. I recognized the light source as the same stone I had seen in Chanel’s studio, only these were crystals embedded high in the stone walls at the bottom of the stairs.

Cautiously I felt my way down the steps, Akatosh’s Touch gleaming a soft argent in the shadows overlying the narrow passage. I reached the bottom safely just as the creaking stone doors shut out the daylight behind me. I jumped as a dark blur highlighted by white streaks drifted past me on padded feet and entered the square chamber.

The dog’s sapphire blue eyes gleamed in the eerie light as he paused beside a dark stain on the floor and glanced back at me. “Damn you, s’wit,” I whispered. “You scared the crap out of me. I could have killed you, you know.”

That white tip flickered only once, then his head turned back to the opposite side of the chamber, tilted to our right. As I slowly approached him, I realized the wall beyond the archway gave way to another flight of stairs that descended into more darkness. I crept silently across the chamber past the dog, who had not moved from his listening pose. I could see the hackles again bristling his topline.

My feet faltered as my gaze fell on the dark stain near the dog’s feet. Blood. Fresh. It streaked toward the second stairway. Something was dragged down the stairs. My right shoulder against the wall, I bobbed my head around the corner for a quick glance down into darkness before ducking back.

That brief glimpse showed me enough. At the bottom of the stairs lay a crumpled form, more dark liquid pooling around it. Next to it a goblin skirmisher paced restlessly. I had seen enough of its movement to know the creature was spooked.

I found myself giving the dog the Legion stay signal, the same signal I had used with Blanco that morning. His gaze shifted from the stairs to me then back again, but he didn’t move otherwise. Crouched against the wall, I laid Touch carefully on the stone floor and unstrapped my strung bow from my pack. Like Touch, it was a new steel-eared bow that Martin had enchanted with one of the stronger Sigil Stones I had brought back from my Grand Tour. Christened Akatosh’s Glance, it caused fire damage from the arrows it loosed.

Stringing it only took a second, then I bobbed my head around the corner for another check. That skittish skirmisher still circled its dead comrade. Mindful of the glow from the stones behind me, I eased my shoulder past the side of the archway and drew aim on the goblin. Glance flickered dimly in the shadow before me as I pulled the string to half-tension. After a moment to pause my breathing and steady my bow hand, I released the steel tipped arrow.

I had another arrow nocked to the string before flames engulfed the spinning skirmisher. He staggered, his mace dropping to the stone floor, before the second one bloomed fire from his abdomen. He dropped beside the dead goblin, his body outlined by the reddish orange fury of Akatosh’s Glance.

Quickly I returned Glance to its hook on my left shoulder and snatched up Touch. The narrow blade glimmered faintly as I waited, listening for other hostiles below. Silence fell heavily on the passageway below, almost audible in its totality.

The dog eased up beside me, his ears still tipped down the stairs. His listening attitude warned me of more, but the smooth hackles told me they must be distant. For now.

Goblins. Why does it have to be goblins? I leaned back against the wall with deep breaths. The dog licked the back of my right hand, his white-tipped tail flickering in the blue light from the crystals high above us. I met his gaze and considered his recent actions. He attacked that goblin as if nothing else was worse than that unfortunate creature. And he broke its neck. It didn’t scare him. Yet he avoided me at first. Was it because he was hurt? Now that he is healed he has his courage back? Could it be he’s just prudent?

The dog returned my gaze steadily, then his blue eyes shifted down the stairs again and his demeanor tensed. There’s more hostiles. Are they coming this way? I was beginning to realize how useful he could be. After a moment’s wait, he relaxed slightly. No, not yet. Better give him a name so I can call him to me.

“Well, what’s your name, dog?” I whispered. His eyes returned to mine. “If you have Skyrim Husky in you,” I continued after a moment, “it’s only fitting I should give you a Skyrim name. But what?” He tipped his head, his ears twitching between what lay down the stairs and my voice. I smiled. “Shall I call you Sai?” The dog shifted his feet eagerly, his eyes sparkling in the shadows cast by the Welkynd stones behind him. “All right, Sai the Lucky it is,” I nodded, reaching out with my left hand and rubbing his ears. “Let’s go, then. Quietly.”

He stayed by my left side as we crept down the stairs. I knelt to examine the dead goblin. His limbs were shattered, ribcage and skull stove in. Sai the Lucky sniffed at the corpse, then growled softly, his hackles rising. He moved ahead on stiff legs, past the charred remains of the skirmisher I had dispatched. He paused in the doorway beyond and turned to stone, his ears pointed to the right and downward.

I studied the corpse a moment longer, trying to assess the cause of those horrific wounds. Some kind of blunt trauma. Powerful, judging by how those bones are shattered. Another goblin tribe? I didn’t hear anything about a goblin war while I was in Skingrad. I crept forward and crouched next to Sai. Beyond the doorway the path opened up onto a wide, well-lit ledge that overlooked an immense chamber to the right. I couldn’t see down to the lower level, but noticed that another passageway continued at the far end of the structure.

Now I could hear what Sai apparently heard - the sounds of fighting goblins and thumping of flesh. Still in a crouch, I took care to stay in the shadows at the near end of the exposed ledge and peered over the edge.

Below, three small fires flickered around the edge of a circle laid in the stone floor at one end of the rectangular chamber. Two goblins crouched near the circle, each drinking potions. Then they ran into an attack, somewhere out of sight to the left of the chamber. Again I heard the sounds of fighting, sounds of metal striking flesh, screams and groans.

Staying well back of the edge, I sidled past the smooth trunk of a broken column that marked the center point of the ledge rim. Using the structure for cover, I looked down at the battle.

Beside me, Sai growled softly in his throat as I caught my breath. Zombies! No wonder that unfortunate goblin had been so shattered. As I watched, the two surviving goblins struggled to smash their weapons into the rotting flesh of their opponents.

In spite of their shambling, disintegrating condition, the magic that held those undead corpses together was stronger than the goblins’ brute strength. The three zombies teamed up and battered the goblins into death. As they staggered around the lower chamber, I eased away from the edge of the ledge.

I moved as silently as I could toward the other passageway, seeking the shadows that marked its door. Here it ended in a cross hallway to the left and right. I glanced right. Likely it goes down to that lower chamber. I’m not going that way. As long as those zombies stay there, I’m not going to attract their attention.

Sai shadowed me as I turned left. An ornate lacework of bronze blocked my way. I reached for the handle, only to have the gate swing back with a screech that sounded loud in my ears. Sai spun around to face behind us, prompting me to follow suit, careful to keep him on my left side away from Touch.

A zombie ran toward us, its decomposing arms stretching ahead of it. As it emerged from the shadows between pools of blue light, Sai leaped toward it. My heart in my mouth, I followed after him. Don’t! It’ll smash you in less than a heartbeat!

But as quick as the zombie was, Sai was even quicker. He darted forward and sank his teeth into a calf, his forward momentum tearing rotting flesh off the bone. The zombie faltered as Sai leaped past it, and I lunged forward beneath those disgusting arms to thrust Touch into the hollow that remained of the zombie’s abdomen. A twist of the wrist demolished what was left of the abdominal organs and tore out the entire left side of the creature.

I stepped back as the zombie wavered. Sai circled around and dove for the other leg. This time the entire lower leg separated at the knee and Sai approached me carrying the severed limb like a stick I had thrown for him to retrieve. Behind him the zombie crashed to the ground with a low moan. I swung Touch overhand into its chest. Ribs shattered and collapsed inward beneath the blow, and the undead creature grew limp. A fresh wave of decomposing fragrance assaulted my nostrils before I could withdraw, and I gagged back the bile that burned my throat. I turned in time to see Sai drop his trophy and paw frantically at his mouth.

“Worse than the usual rotten animals you find in the woods?” I whispered to him. I knelt before him and caught his muzzle. Warily I lifted his lips to look at his teeth. To my surprise, he opened his mouth and let me look inside. “Nothing’s jammed in there, just a bad taste,” I murmured as I rubbed the top of his nose. “Now, let’s see what’s on the other side of that gate.”

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 15 2011, 05:30 PM

Snakes Goblins. Why does it have to be snakes goblins?
I just could not stop from having an Indiana Jones movement here. I really do love that just like our beloved Indy, Julian has her own achilles heel, that makes her toes curl in terror.

Julian's new companion is certainly proving his worth. Just like IRL, his senses are as good as radar, giving Julian the edge of early detection in the dark passages beneath Nirn.

Sai the Lucky? I had to look that one up. Very appropriate, in more ways than one. Plus he plays zombie stick! laugh.gif

So it is zombies vs. goblins vs. Champions of Cyrodiil? I always did love those three ways you can get in the game. Thankfully that group of goblins softened up the zombies for Julian. Taking on three of them at full strength would have been tough, even with her new helper.


nits:
Two goblins crouched near the circle, each drinking at potions
I think the at is probably a leftover from a previous edit?

Posted by: Grits Aug 15 2011, 06:43 PM

I had to look up Sai, too, what a great name!

A new bow, fantastic. I love fire damage. smile.gif

Poor, Sai, I can just see him trying to scrape zombie from his tongue. At least the zombies might distract Julian from her goblin horror. But now she has to deal with the zombies. And she’s not even through the first gate! ohmy.gif

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 15 2011, 08:43 PM

Sai it is! Truthfully, I was holding out for Barbas, but of course Sai is far more appropriate. Does that make Julian his daughter (silver hair, cornflower blue eyes)? tongue.gif

Julian continues to show us what a true hero is. Not someone blessed with an absence of fear, but someone who faces their greatest fear to venture into the dark tunnel because that’s what needs to be done. I know that her protective instinct would rather see Sai safe at the camp with Blanco, but she has to be glad of the company, especially since that company can FIGHT!

Posted by: ghastley Aug 15 2011, 08:50 PM

I'm glad Sai has chosen to join her, too. We've already seen that the dog's sense of smell, and possibly hearing too, has more range than Julian's detect life.

Of course Zombies can probably be detected by smell by Julian, too.

It just remains to be seen if the dog can learn when not to attack. The bad taste of Mort Flesh may help.

Posted by: Acadian Aug 16 2011, 12:38 AM

'I recognized the light source as the same stone I had seen in Chanel’s studio, only these were crystals embedded high in the stone walls at the bottom of the stairs.'
I like this for several reasons. It's a nice game friendly description that makes sense. It reminds us of Julian's trip to Chorrol. It also reminds us that much of Julian's 'dungeon diving' has focused on Oblivion Gates. She is understandably not that familiar with Ayleid ruins and has been just a little too busy to study a whole lot about them - no parchment princess here!

Sai is a much better name than Blue! tongue.gif What a dramatic change in tactics he generates with a whole slew of considerations ranging from how to best use him to how to keep him alive. He does seem pretty clever. I chuckled as he spit out the zombie leg. Perhaps had it been a rotten bird, he would have loved it - they do have such odd palettes when it comes to that kind of thing. I will be very interested to see if Julian focuses Sai on watching Blanco in the future or takes him into dark places some more.

I both love and hate the effect produced in-game by a fire bow. On one hand, the flame is very neat looking when it erupts on strike. On the other hand it obscures the target too much for my liking. I ended up, early on, changing Slayer's elemental damage to shock. Fire's a fun choice though!

Posted by: Olen Aug 16 2011, 10:19 PM

QUOTE
sank his teeth into a calf

Ewww. That can't have tasted pleasant. No wonder he spat it out, I just hope he doesn't catch anything.

I can see an extra pair of eyes (not to mention ears and nose) could be useful in that ruin. Perhaps Julian will be glad Sai didn't leave soon, I suspect he might see more of the inside of places, though perhaps not oblivion gates. Certainly it keeps it fresh with new tactics, I liked her trying to skirt round the zombies, it makes sense if she didn't know the gate was noisy. Will she give up a good firing spot again to risk a gate?

QUOTE
“Worse than the usual rotten animals you find in the woods?” I whispered to him.

I liked this, it made me smile.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 18 2011, 03:25 PM

@SubRosa: Thanks for catching the Indy Jones reference! The way Julian reacted to the presence of goblins in that place, I just couldn't resist! And it sounds just as real coming out of her as it did coming out of Indy's mouth. Since Sai the Lucky is still an unknown quality in combat, Julian wasn't taking any chances!

Grits: I was looking for something similar to Loki, the Norse God of Trouble. I figured that if I could find a TES equivalent, that was going to be the Lucky's name. Sai the Lucky was just perfect! And with Julian's experiences in Skyrim, I felt it was something she was already familiar with.

@Destri: After her unpleasant experience with Sheogorath, why would Julian name the dog after a Daedric Lord's hound? Clavicus Vile's hound at that?? No, a Skyrim name for a Skyrim Husky mix. Speaking of which, Presley was out with his owner this morning when I came back from my walk. He was playful as always. They went into their house just as my mom and her friend Kathleen came walking up. Before I knew it, Presley was streaking out of the house and running up to the two ladies. He was jumping around and licking Kathleen's hand and just begging them to play! I thought to myself, that's how fast Sai the Lucky ran back into the ruin behind Julian!

@ghastley: Yes, I think Julian can smell them coming if they're slow enough. Still, Sai can sniff 'em out from a greater distance than she can. After all, he has over 220 million olfactory receptors in that pointy nose of his, while she only has 5 million in hers! The only thing she does better than him is see colors! I don't think Sai is going to stop being so quick to attack, as we'll see at the end of the chapter (in a few weeks at this rate).

@Acadian: It may actually surprise you that Julian is one of those scholar-warriors. She spent a fair bit of her down time in the Legion reading everything she could get her hands on, including a lot of materials along Sun Tzu's Art of War and Clausewitz's Vom Kriege. This is the reason for her well-developed vocabulary and sometimes unusual choice of words (I think someone once commented on her use of the term verdigris). I did want to emphasize that even though dogs love rotting corpses, zombies are too foul for even those wonderful scavengers! Pthew!

@Olen: Yes, that was an awesome sniping spot on that ledge there. Julian decided against it because she didn't want to call more attention to herself than she already had. If she could sneak past those guys, that's more than a few arrows she saved for more immediate threats. That zombie that attacked them at the gate was already in the upper passageway, it had nothing to do with the ones down in the lower room. And yes, I hope Sai doesn't catch anything!

The story so far: Julian has entered Miscarcand and learned that it is infested with goblins, her boogeymen. Just at the last minute, the bandit dog joined her, and earned the name Sai the Lucky as a result. He certainly didn't waste the opportunity to demonstrate his value in combat. Now they move deeper into what will be the first level of three.

****************************
Chapter 28.4 Bones and Goblins


At the bottom of the narrow flight of stairs Sai and I found ourselves on a high stone ledge wending its way through a shadowed chamber. The place was so immense I couldn't see the far side, and its ceiling disappeared into darkness. To the left of the doglegging path a cool bluish green glow indicated the presence of more Welkynd stones. A faint reddish flicker gleamed past the first bend in the path ahead of us, its source invisible below the edge of the stone.

The first part of the pathway had no railing, but ahead, where the ledge bent left around a corner, I could see the low stone coping of a rough banister lining either side of the ledge. Stone structures reached down to the narrow pathway from the shadowed ceiling above, embracing the path with squared columns around the second corner, which bent back right toward the opposite wall.

Fighting the feeling of exposure, I crept across the open part of the ledge and paused beneath the edge of the overhead structure. Suspicious of traps, I scanned the ancient stone for spiked balls, stacked logs, and other booby traps common to goblin settlements. Seeing nothing but dusty cobwebs and lumpy mold, I moved to the stone rail in front of me and peered over its top. Far below, on a worn stone floor, a small fire burned weakly, sending up a thin trail of dark smoke.

There's not much fresh air here to help it burn, I thought to myself, casting my gaze into the surrounding shadows. I could see a couple of chests, and several piles of refuse. There was movement in the darkness below, away from the fire and past me along the side of the ledge. As I looked back, I realized that the open space Sai and I had just crossed was actually a bridge, giving access between the two sides of the chamber that was otherwise divided by the ledge.

My blood ran chill once again as the sound of chittering floated up to me from the darkness. More goblins? Beside me, Sai stiffened, his hackles rising beneath my left fingers. By the way his nose pointed, I knew the creatures were moving beneath the bridge behind us.

The dog's blue eyes flashed toward me in the dimness as I held my left fingers to my lips in a gesture of silence. As I started around the first corner and crept to the left, he padded silently ahead to the next corner and stopped, peering through the rail. Taking cover behind the broad column that braced the corner, I turned my gaze toward the blue-green glow beyond. Four truncated columns, each topped with a Welkynd stone, marked the four corners of a low dais. Three skeletons, two with maces and shields, one with a bow that glimmered faintly with a soft sheen that my own steel bow lacked, alerted to the charging approach of three goblins.

Great. Undead bones and goblins? I watched as the goblins ran into the eerie glow and engaged with the skeletons. One was a lightly armored skirmisher, while the other two bore the ram skull helms of the berserker class.

The skeleton archer made swift work of the lone skirmisher, bringing him down with a few well-placed arrows. The berserkers engaged with the two melee bones, the clashing of metal drifting up to us as they crossed maces and banged on shields. The goblins were as quick and agile as I remembered them, but ultimately they were no match for the skeletons.

I eyed the victors thoughtfully. As long as I stay up here, those two can't get me. But that archer might try to shoot me or Sai down. I can't risk it. My decision made, I unshouldered Glance and notched an arrow. Sai dropped behind me as I raised the bow into the firing position. The archer retreated into the shadows at the far side of the chamber, while the two melee skeletons remained beside the dead goblins. Now.

The twanging of my bowstring was deafening in the silence as I released the arrow. The projectile flew true, and the archer was engulfed in flames. The two melee fighters alerted to my presence and ran to the foot of the ledge directly below my hiding point. Silently I retreated from the edge and waited. Maces struck shields in challenges that I let go unanswered.

After a few moments, silence resumed its reign over the dark chamber, and I turned toward the far end of the path. To my dismay, I found a large bronze gate, wrought in a pattern similar to the petals of a dahlia radiating out from an open circle in the center. Sai watched as I pushed and pulled on the gate. The metal portal would not budge. I scanned the surrounding jamb and walls for a way to open the gate without success.

His tail wagged as I turned back to look at Sai. "Well, any ideas, lucky boy?" I whispered. He leaped to his feet and padded back along the ledge to the first corner. I followed him, back to that shadowy area between the ledge and the end wall. The tilt of his nose pointed me toward a small archway below us. The narrow passage curved out of sight to the right beyond the entrance.

"Another way out of this room?" I looked around for a way down, but found no stairs. I'll have to jump down. Those skeletons are still looking for me, I'll wager. I glanced behind us at the other half of the chamber, the half containing the stone dais and two very angry skeletons. Once I jump down there, I can't get back up. And can Sai jump down that far?

My decision made, I moved back to the larger side of the chamber. The skeletons did not see me, but they still prowled around the dais restlessly. Again I used Glance on them. They each took two burning arrows to die. I glanced at my quiver. Not many left. I'll have to use Touch as much as I can.

After a final scan of the chamber revealed no more enemies, I moved to the edge of the ledge and peered over the side. What's the best way down? The sides of the ledge were fluted, with the wall flaring out near the bottom, about a meter off the floor. If I slide down the wall, I can land on that buttress, then hop down to the floor. I decided to jump down on the side of the ledge where the goblins had built their feeble fire.

With my weapons secured at my back, I lowered myself over the edge until I dangled from my hands. A glance between my feet showed the flared bottom of the wall still an uncomfortable distance below. If I slide down facing the wall, I'll fall backwards when I hit that buttress on the bottom. Better go down facing out. Slowly I released my right hand from the edge, hanging by my stronger hand. Careful not to swing too much or move too violently, I pivoted around my left hand until my back and left shoulder were against the wall, and my toes pointed out toward the fire.

A glance back up showed Sai standing at the edge, his ears a double-pointed silhouette against the slightly less dark shadows above. He whined softly, and I heard his lips smacking nervously. Here goes nothing. I released my grip on the ledge and slid down the wall. When my feet hit the curved slope of the buttress, I bent my knees to absorb the shock and to keep my back against the wall.

Balanced on the slope, my ankles complaining about the impact, I put my right hand on the damp stone and swung my feet to the floor. I took a couple of tentative steps. All in one piece. That's good.

A whine brought my gaze back up to the ledge. Sai fidgeted anxiously, his front feet testing the rim. How best to get him down? If I make him wait up there, will he stay? Will I regret my decision to make him stay there? Will I be able to find him on my way out? How much does he weigh? I recalled the Legion Ten soldiers catching their war dogs on long drops. He can't weigh as much as those beasts.

I whistled softly. "Come, Sai," I held my hands out. Akatosh, let him not weigh too much! The dog didn't hesitate, but leaped unerringly into my arms. His weight impacted my chest as I staggered backwards, my arms wrapping around his body. As I struggled to keep my balance, he twisted out of my grip and dropped to the floor. As soon as his feet hit the chill stone, he was off quartering the small alcove where the goblins had apparently encamped. He paused near one of the two chests and glanced back at me, the white tip of his waving tail beckoning like a beacon. I picked up a burning brand from the fire and approached the trunk. The wooden lid swung back with a loud groan. Inside, among jumbled bits and pieces of moldy fabric and rusted metal, I found a small vial, its stopper still sealed tight. Restore energy, the tiny script read. I slipped it into my belt pouch. I glanced at Sai, who had resumed his search of the alcove. The other trunk contained little of interest, but I did find some copper drakes and a couple of gold septims, which I pocketed.

Sai insisted on searching the other side of the chamber, so while he nosed among the dead, I studied the Welkynd stones. Unlike the ones I had seen before, these were mounted in metal filigree that secured them to the tops of the square plinths. I managed to reach one by standing on top of the dais and rising up on my toes. My fingers couldn't wrap around the stone, but it did knock the filigree off the column. As it hit the floor, the metal broke, but the stone did not shatter. I knelt down and picked it up. As long as my hand, and barely wider, it thrummed softly. After a moment, I slid it into my back pack. I looked at the others, but left them alone. One's enough for now. Until I find out what it's good for, other than light that is.

I looked up in time to see Sai trotting over to me, a dried out femur in his mouth. He grinned at me around his newest trophy and dropped to his belly. As he started to gnaw on it, the bone shattered into small fragments, leaving a bewildered look on his face. I chuckled. "Those bones have been down here a long time, boy," I said softly. "I doubt there's any marrow left to them." I moved back to the dead goblins. A search of them revealed slaughter fish scales. Recalling something Ardaline had said, I collected the iridescent items and placed them alongside the vial in my belt pouch.

"Let's go check out that passageway, Sai," I adjusted the pack straps over my shoulders. "Let's be very quiet now."

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 18 2011, 04:21 PM

When I first looked at the title I thought "Dr. McCoy is joining the cast!" biggrin.gif Sorry, I just cannot help it. I used to watch the original Star Trek all the time as a kid. Now that it is on Netflix's instant viewing, I am back at them again!

So Julian got in another three-way? and finished off the bones with one Glance . wink.gif

That slide down the wall made me think of the early Julian. That would have snapped her knee for certain! How far she has come since those old days!

The image of Sai with the bone is just priceless! Dogs will be dogs!

Posted by: Kazaera Aug 18 2011, 05:49 PM

I love how Sai goes from being almost eerily clever - sensing enemies, finding loot for Julian - to the scene with the bone. He may be smart, but he's definitely still a dog! biggrin.gif (And poor Sai. Thought he had something nice to gnaw on and then *blecch*. Undead should take better care of their femurs!)

Posted by: Acadian Aug 19 2011, 01:05 AM

You paint some wonderfully rich atmosphere inside this ruin. Very vivid indeed.

Julian the Dogcatcher. tongue.gif

Something tells me that Julian and Sai still have a ways to go down here. Gulp.

Nit? 'There were movement in the darkness below,'
This seems to be mixing plural (were) and singular (movement) to me. I would use 'was movement' or 'were movements', but movement is an odd word I suppose and you may not agree.

Posted by: Grits Aug 19 2011, 01:58 PM

My blood ran chill once again as the sound of chittering floated up to me from the darkness. More goblins? Beside me, Sai stiffened, his hackles rising beneath my left fingers. By the way his nose pointed, I knew the creatures were moving beneath the bridge behind us.

Eep! After Julian’s careful assessment of her surrounding, I found this especially chilling!

One was a lightly armored skirmisher, while the other two bore the ram skull helms of the berserker class.

I know about Julian's past goblin horror, but this detail brings it very close again. It makes me remember how she has had the chance to see them while she was captive.

A whine brought my gaze back up to the ledge. Sai fidgeted at the edge, his front feet testing the edge.

This description is so vivid, I can hear the whine. I thoroughly enjoyed Sai’s behavior throughout. The trusting leap is another favorite Sai moment. I’m looking forward to more!

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 19 2011, 10:00 PM

The dog didn’t hesitate.’ That was an elegant way to show us the trust that Sai now has for Julian. It seems that she has made a friend for life.

Like the others said, the scene with the bone is priceless. Sai definitely knows how to reward himself when he perceives that the work has been done. Too bad the stupid bone didn’t cooperate.

A small nit:

QUOTE
A whine brought my gaze back up to the ledge. Sai fidgeted at the edge, his front feet testing the edge.

The second sentence was a little jarring to me with the repetition of the word ‘edge’, especially coming after ending the previous sentence with ‘ledge.’

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 22 2011, 03:32 PM

@SubRosa: Yes, I remember sitting in that oversized Naugahyde recliner with my two older sisters and watching the original Star Trek. We loved to clutch each other and scream every time the Enterprise zoomed across the screen during the opening credits. I'm surprised our vulpine friend didn't pick up on your three-way comment. I certainly did! wink.gif And as for the scene with Sai and that old bone, it practically wrote itself. He's one of those characters, indeed. laugh.gif

@Kazaera: Sai certainly agrees with you! Being dead for hundreds of years is no excuse for brittle bones!

@Acadian: Yes, Julian and Sai still have a ways to go in that ruin. This Dogcatcher is the best kind indeed! laugh.gif Thanks for the nit!

@Grits: I really wanted to bring attention to just what those goblins mean to Julian. They are indeed her achilles' heel, the source of her addiction and her fall from grace (so to speak). Encountering them again just brings back memories and feelings she would rather not confront again. Sai is being unusually quiet for a Skyrim Husky here, but he knows the difference between camp and a goblin- and undead-infested ruin.

@Destri: Sai is smart enough to know he can trust the human who healed his leg and took his pain away. Yes, Julian definitely has a friend for life. And I'm glad that everyone has noticed the scene with Sai and the brittle bone. I've witnessed that same look all too often on dogs' faces when their 'treats' don't turn out quite the way they expected. Thanks for the nit - that sentence kept bothering me. I finally figured out how to rewrite it so it flows better.

The story so far: Julian and Sai have progressed deep into the first level of Miscarcand. It only gets better. . .

********************
Chapter 28.5 A New Kind of Stone


Sai stiffened at my side as the door, marked with a winter tree limned in meteoric iron, slid shut behind us with a soft groan. Before us, stairs dropped down to the lower level of Miscarcand. He shadowed me closely as we made our way cautiously down the damp steps.

Through the archway ahead of us, I spotted a tall plinth in the center of a large room. A dome-like structure, draped in a rotting cloth, topped the column. A faint glow seeped beneath the lower edges of the covering, casting argent light over the floor. Around it stood eight stone slabs, radiating out like the rays of a star. Shadows hid the edges of the room and obscured the arched ceiling above.

Silence greeted my ears as my eyes attempted vainly to penetrate the shadows. The room was too large for the limited range of my detect life spell. Still, I was tempted to use it, but restrained myself since my position in the archway was too exposed. Casting the spell would give away our presence to any nearby enemies.

I moved to enter the large space, but Sai blocked me with his body. I reached down to move him aside, but stopped when my fingers felt his raised hackles. His ears were tipped into the room, and his head was below the level of his shoulders. I recognized the stalking posture and looked back into the room.

A shadow flitted past the archway, so close I could smell the fishy odor and the dirty leather of another goblin. Chittering in rage, he disappeared into the darkness to my right. I bit back the involuntary scream and dropped to a crouch against the left side of the archway.

Two more lanky figures darted across the center of the room, the soft glow from the column briefly highlighting the shimmer of leather armor and the glitter of iron weapons. The twanging of a bowstring warned me of an archer somewhere off to my right. My heart began hammering in my chest when a bolt of lightning crackled out of the darkness from the opposite side.

Shaman! If she sees me - I ducked behind the archway just as my knees gave way. Huddled against the wall, I listened with growing panic to the chittering and snarling as the goblins continued fighting their as yet unseen foes. Sai stood between me and the archway, his ears tipped forward as his eyes tracked the battle.

I could still see a sliver of the right side of the chamber through the archway. Something gleamed in the shadows, then the glow from the plinth picked out the round dome of a grinning skull. The rest of the undead bones appeared, a drawn bow in its hands. The silver arrow head flashed briefly as it released the string.

A scream from the left side of the room echoed around the chamber, and the lightning bolts flickered wildly about the room before stopping altogether. The skeleton archer then turned toward the battle still ongoing behind it.

A few twangs of the bowstring later, silence returned to the cavernous chamber. The skeleton lowered its bow and relaxed its stance, gently rocking its weight from one foot to the other.

I couldn't still the shaking in my body or the hammering of my pulse. Sai turned to me and nosed my shoulder gently. When I didn't respond to him, he pawed at my knee. After a moment, he sat down before me and tipped his head to one side.

What is happening to me? That shaman who tortured me is dead - has been for years. Florian made certain of it when he rescued me. But I still couldn't shake the afterimages of the shock spell from my vision, the tingling coursing through my bones, the silver fire that traced along my nerves and weakened my muscles. Breath came short and fast through clenched teeth.

Touch clattered softly against the stone floor next to my hip as my shaking hand released the hilt. This is too much like that dungeon in Skyrim. I'm going to come face to face with a shaman, and I will lose. I can't go through another round of magical torture.

I closed my eyes and held my hands to my face. I can't go any further in this place. It's full of zombies and undead bones and goblins everywhere. I'll have to go back to Cloud Ruler Temple and tell Emperor Martin that this can only be done with a contingent of Blades or Legion soldiers.

But there are not enough Blades. The Dragonguard was decimated when the old Emperor was assassinated. Only Baurus remains of it. The garrison at Cloud Ruler can't be divided any further - every man and woman is needed there to guard the Emperor. And I can't go to the Legion - they can't spare the men for Bruma's defense, how can they spare a contingent for an Ayleid ruin?

No, I have only two choices. Do this alone, or go back to Martin and let him down.
I forced myself to take deep breaths. If you go back without the Great Welkynd stone, are you worthy of being Casnar’s Blade Sister? Valdemar? Alain and Rielus? I rubbed the perspiration from my skin. No, it's going to get better, Julian. You know there's only one shaman in each goblin tribe. And the only one here in Miscarcand is already dead, thanks to these skeletons. And you know how to fight skeletons. Use the back of your blade to batter their bones and let Touch's magic do the rest for you.

As my heart slowed down and my shaking eased, Sai turned his head from me and gazed out through the archway. His ears pointed to the right side of the room, which suggested to me that all of the surviving foes were clustered there. How many skeletons? Are there any other fighters? Zombies? What else will I find here in this Aedra-forsaken place?

Slowly I regained my feet, silently recovering Touch from the floor. I moved to the opposite side of the archway and peered through. Movement in the shadows revealed five skeletons. Ducking back behind cover, I cast the detect life spell. Three glows shimmered into visibility, indicating their closeness to my hiding place.

This time Sai let me pass him as I glided through the archway into the deep shadows to the right. I could feel his presence at my left side as we approached the pink-limned glows. One stood off by itself, apart from its companions. I could see movement betraying the remaining two skeletons at the far side of the room.

As I crept toward the single skeleton, Sai made the first move. Without a sound, he darted toward another of the undead, swift and silent on padded feet. The spell faded in time for me to see the white of his tail and feet as he attacked. I paused, my heart in my mouth, but apparently Sai knew what he was doing. Before I could realize his actions, he seized hold of the skeleton's left shinbone and raced away with it, bringing the collection of undead bones crashing to the floor.

The skeleton in front of me spun around, as did the others. I seized the opportunity and struck, using the back of Touch's blade to smash several of the skeleton's ribs and detach its right arm from the rest of it. That silver axe flailed toward my head, but I had already ghosted back into the shadows against the wall, scanning the darkness for my next victim. The other three left their collapsed comrade and ran to join the one I had disarmed.

I spotted the archer, standing back from the others, sweeping the area for a foe it could not see. Have to take that one out first. An arrow at the wrong time can really put a damper in things. As I silently worked toward the sniper, a swift form detached itself from the shadows and leaped for the skeleton, snatching away a humerus bone, effectively disrupting any shot that creature may have had at me. As Sai faded again into the blackness, I turned toward the nearest skeleton and darted Touch at its knee. Another one bites the dust, I thought as the collection of bones dropped to the floor in a cloud of white fragments.

The remaining skeletons, two disarmed ones and two intact melee fighters, looked around in confusion. I ducked behind a nearby column and called on Old Bones to help even the odds a bit more. He materialized in a cloud of violet vapor beside me and ran flat footed toward one of the intact fighters. As they began trading blows, bone dust flying around them, I searched the shadows for Sai.

Once again the dog proved his value as a fighting companion, attacking the other skeleton. This one was more resilient to Sai's flying attacks. Though the dog snatched at the bone's shin, the joints did not disintegrate. The skeleton spun with the impact of Sai's onslaught, but kept its balance. The heavy axe rose high in the gloom.

Trusting in Old Bones's ability to keep the others at bay, I ran toward Sai and his foe. I threw myself forward, Touch reaching toward that weapon. "Sai, down!" The dog dropped to his belly as the axe struck my blade. Overextended, I couldn't stop the momentum of the bones's axe, but Touch deflected it. Sparks flew as the heavy weapon struck the floor a hair's breadth away from Sai's side. Lightning exploded between us, sending Sai rolling away with startled yips and flinging the skeleton back.

I tripped over something solid before I could regain my feet. Ignoring the object on the floor, I glanced back for the skeleton that had tried to kill Sai. Nothing remained of it but a scatter of white pieces. Old Bones tangled with one of the one-armed foes, while the other stumbled toward me, its skeletal hand clenched into a fist.

From pure reflex I ducked its killing blow and backhanded Touch into its spine. The impact and enchantment combined to scatter its bones in a broad arc among those of its fallen comrades. The whoosh of the dissipating spell warned me of Old Bones’s departure. I glanced around for his foe, but found nothing but skeletal fragments and dark forms.

At my feet the contorted grimace of a goblin berserker greeted my glance. Reflexively I jumped back, barely stifling a gasp. Easy Julian, he’s dead. They’re all dead here. Sai! I gazed into the shadows with some desperation. I couldn’t tell which of the dark forms scattered about the floor was goblin and which was dog. “Sai?” I whispered into the darkness.

One of the forms stirred, and blue eyes reflected the soft glow from the plinth in the center of the room. I made my way cautiously toward those eyes and knelt beside Sai. He whimpered and licked my fingers as I reached my left hand toward him. I could feel the muscles twitching beneath his bristling coat. “Can you stand, boy?” I murmured to him, running my hand over his body. I could only feel the remaining energy from Touch coursing through him, occasionally sparking beneath my hand. He struggled to his feet and stood wavering.

I recalled how Paint had been so shaky after the will-o-wisp attack and closed my eyes, keeping my hand over Sai’s ribs. Beneath my palm, I could sense his heartbeat, sputtering erratically. That’s what the shock enchantment does to you, boy. It prevents your magicka from flowing smoothly. Let’s see if I - my thoughts trailed off as my soul’s hand caressed that irregular pulse, soothing away the sparks and restoring a regular rhythm that soon matched mine.

Sai took a deep breath and let it out with a loud sigh that broke my concentration. I opened my eyes in time to feel his wet tongue swipe across my cheek. I chuckled in relief, let go of all the fear and panic of the last few moments and buried my face in the ruff of his neck. The dog’s muscles no longer twitched, and I could feel his strength returning by the moment.

After a few moments I sat back, breathing deeply of the clammy air. My gaze was drawn to the central plinth. What is beneath that cage-like structure? Is it a Welkynd Stone? But the light is different - whiter, not so bluish. At the far side of the room, buried deep in the shadows, I did see a bluish glimmer. Another crystal set into the wall? It’s barely visible at this distance. I rose to my feet, Sai falling in beside me. Together we crossed the room toward the bluish glimmer. Sai soon lost interest, but I regarded the small crystal. It was set into a larger stone block that jutted out from the wall.

That’s funny, I touched the block’s rough surface, so unlike the ground smoothness of the rest of the wall. It’s not sticking out because of age or deterioration, it’s meant to stick out. I peered closer at the crystal. Not big enough to provide a light source. So what is its purpose?

My fingertips brushed the rounded surface of the crystal. I jumped back as a low grumbling emanated from the wall before me as the block sank into the wall. Behind me Sai yipped softly at the clanking sound. Carved detailing emerged from the smooth surface before me, and I realized that the ambient light level had increased. Now my own shadow became clearly visible on the wall, which turned a paler shade.

Sai returned to my side and leaned against my leg as I turned around. Argent light, brighter than any spell, gleamed freely from the top of the plinth. I raised my hand to block the glare from my eyes. Now I noticed the cage swinging gently above the plinth, its now-visible ancient bronze chain creaking softly. I inhaled sharply. Is that the Great Welkynd Stone? But where is its guardian? I searched the diminished shadows for more enemies.

Once again Sai’s actions told me we were still alone in the chamber. I could see two passageways emanating off of the chamber to each side of me where I stood next to the depressed block. One was obstructed by the same kind of wrought iron grating we had encountered before, and the other disappeared into darkness. I looked around for another floor switch much like the one we had found upstairs on the first level, but none were visible.

Slowly I walked toward the plinth. Can it really be so easy to find the Great Stone? But it doesn’t make sense. If that is the Great Welkynd Stone, it would have been looted a long time ago, like the others. And the light is different. Wouldn’t the Great Welkynd stone have the same glow that the others do?

The light coalesced into a long, narrow crystal mounted in a filigreed black metal frame that embraced its waist. The stone tapered to slender points at both ends. I stopped beside the plinth, regarding the crystal thoughtfully. It’s some kind of stone. Wonder what it is. I held up my left hand to it, but couldn’t quite reach the mounting. Even with my height, the tips of my fingers barely brushed the top edge of the plinth as I stood on tiptoe.

After a moment’s study, I sheathed Touch and extended the enchanted katana towards the stone, holding it near the tip of its scabbarded blade. The leather-wrapped hilt easily knocked the stone and its mounting off the top of the plinth toward my waiting left hand. I caught it easily, but nearly fumbled it as the cold metal slipped through my fingers. Only by cupping it against my mailed breast did I keep it from dropping to the floor.

The stone, in spite of its argent glow, was cold to my touch. The blood in my palm tingled as it came into contact with the crystal and reminded me of the trapped souls in the sigil stones. Shadows flickered around us when I closed my fingers around it. Almost as long as my forearm, it felt solid yet light, and I wondered how best to carry it. Don’t want it coming in contact with my weapons until I understand what that tingling does.

Kneeling beside the plinth, I laid Touch down and unshouldered my pack. Inside, the Welkynd stone gleamed through its wrapping - one of my shirts. Would it be safe to put these two stones together? Would they interact with each other? Would it be dangerous? I decided to treat the new crystal as another sigil stone, and found another shirt to wrap it in. I’m running out of civilian clothes. Better save one for the Great Welkynd stone. I have no idea how large that will be.

With the pack returned to its place alongside Glance, I rose to my feet and looked down at Sai. The chamber was now dark with the open passage only a slightly lighter shadow in the blackness. I waited for a few more moments to let my vision adjust to the low light level. When I could see Sai’s blue eyes gleaming softly beside me, I brushed my fingers over his prick ears. “Well, Sai, let’s see what else is in this dump.”

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 22 2011, 05:06 PM

Yet another three-way! (I am surprised that Foxy has not mentioned them, he is slipping... wink.gif) I am starting to think that these goblins might have come in handy at Sancre Tor! biggrin.gif

Uh oh, Julian's worst fears have just come true. A goblin shaman. I don't blame her for feeling her knees turn to water. I liked how she talked herself through her fears, and finally found her courage once more by comparing herself to Casnar. That was an excellent way of showing the effect that the four Blades in Sancre Tor had on her.

Aedra-forsaken place?
An excellent setting-friendly phrase!

Before I could realize his actions, he seized hold of the skeleton's left shinbone and raced away with it, bringing the collection of undead bones crashing to the floor.
This made me grin! biggrin.gif Kind obvious really, with a dog against a skeleton. I hope Sai likes his new bone!

Another gripping battle, a very near thing for both Sai and Julian. Then a varla stone! Well, no one will say that Julian lacks stones now... wink.gif

Posted by: Grits Aug 22 2011, 07:52 PM

A shadow flitted past the archway, so close I could smell the fishy odor and the dirty leather of another goblin. Chittering in rage, he disappeared into the darkness to my right. I bit back the involuntary scream and dropped to a crouch against the left side of the archway.

Yikes, that even made me jump!


The Dragonguard was decimated when the old Emperor was assassinated. Only Baurus remains of it.

I like that the bodyguards are the Dragonguard. It’s what I’ve always called them, but if it’s in the game I missed it. I’ve also thought that Baurus should get a little more recognition, or at least a little mention of how he achieved his position in the Blades.


And you know how to fight skeletons. Use the back of your blade to batter their bones and let Touch's magic do the rest for you.

I think this is my favorite line. I couldn’t imagine Julian hacking away at a skeleton with her katana, but it makes perfect sense for her to preserve the edge and use it as a magicka delivery system.


“Well, Sai, let’s see what else is in this dump.”

Yes, let’s! smile.gif


Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 23 2011, 12:03 AM

QUOTE
Chittering in rage, he disappeared into the darkness to my right.

At first I took this to mean that Sai disappeared into the darkness! ohmy.gif But then I realized that Sai doesn’t ‘Chitter’. tongue.gif Whew!

This chapter really brings into focus my favorite thing about Julian. Here she is, Hero of Kvatch, someone who doesn’t hesitate in taking the fight to the daedra on their own turf. Yet the sight of a Goblin Shaman is still enough to paralyze her with fear. I echo what 'Rosa said about Julian finding strength in the memory of her brother Blades. I know that they were right there with her, willing their own strength into her sword arm . . . and into Sai’s flashing teeth.



Posted by: Acadian Aug 23 2011, 12:37 AM

More background on Julian’s fear of goblins. As heroic as Julian is, that touch of vulnerability really contributes to her overall character.

Julian’s internal fears and debating was so nicely done! A great summation of the magnitude of her task. I love how she got inspiration from her Blade Brothers.

Cut ‘em off at the knees! The skellie fightin’ was very neat – and creative! biggrin.gif

Wonderful description how Julian healed Sai

Posted by: ghastley Aug 23 2011, 12:51 AM

It just dawned on me that the best tactics for Miscarcand are to let the Goblins and undead kill each other, and there's nothing more effective for making one hang back than a vulnerable companion. Julian can't know that in advance, and nor could Sai, but it's still working in their favor.

The last level doesn't have any Goblins, though. Just the zombies and the Lich. I wonder what parts of a Lich come off?

Posted by: Olen Aug 24 2011, 09:20 PM

Sorry for the slow reply, RL has been hectic.

Two good parts, I's have more quotes I'm sure but I was enjoying reading it too much to remember any position of good ones. I like Miscarcand, it's put Julian off balance, she can do daedra (well I suspect there's a challenge in her future, but) and seeing her have to deal with different foes is refreshing, as is the presence of a fighting companion. Especially one with a sense of comedy (running away with the skeliton's leg was genius).

Her fear of goblins is well done too, it feels natural and realistic. It also appears facing up to a shaman is something she will have to do another day (if ever - maybe in LAMQ?). Having the issue appear then not be resolved works well in showing that she is not perfect and indestructable.

QUOTE
to join the one I had disarmed....<snip>

...An arrow at the wrong time can really put a damper in things

I liked the humour so soon after her being in terror of the goblins. It's another good observation of the sort which brings things to life, stress does sometimes relieve itself through humour. Disarmed really made me laugh, quite literal.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 26 2011, 12:46 AM

@SubRosa: I don't think Sai found this bone much better than the last one . . .

@Grits: I'm glad you jumped at the right place! I'm not sure where the "Dragonguard" came from, but I liked it enough to use it here.

@Destri: Julian hasn't gotten too über yet. Those goblins and especially that shaman will haunt her for a long time coming.

@Acadian: Those four Blades will stick with Julian for a good long time.

@ghastley: Which parts of a Lich come off? I guess we'll find out!

@Olen: I think Julian would prefer it if she never saw another goblin again! And Sai is quite the clown- when he's not busy fighting. And yes, the humor that surfaces during her battle with the skeletons is relief at not having to deal with the goblins after all. She's actually almost grateful to those skeletons!

The story so far: Julian has moved into the second level of Miscarcand in search of the Great Welkynd stone. And deeper yet we go . . .

*******************************************
Chapter 28.6: The Great Welkynd Stone - Definitely


Sai whined as we crept down the crypt-lined corridor. I glanced down at him to see his attention oriented to our right. His tongue flickered nervously over drawn lips in the gloomy silence. I paused to listen, but heard nothing. My weak detect life spell picked up nothing but the two of us.

"What is it, boy?" I reached down to him and brushed my fingers over his pricked ears. After another intense moment, Sai turned his head and licked my palm. Again he whined.

I knelt beside him and ran my hands over his body. I could find nothing beyond bruises inflicted by the zombies we had encountered on this third level of Miscarcand. Once more I let my healing magicka wash over him, trying to ease the soreness I assumed he must feel. The white tip of his tail wavered uncertainly in the darkness that oozed out of the open crypts on either side of us.

"It just gets scarier and scarier the further we go, doesn't it?" I whispered to Sai. "At least we haven't met any more goblins." Though the zombies are worse in their own way, with their rotting flesh and moldy fluids and the stink that one can't quite clear out of one's nostrils.

Again Sai pawed at his mouth. I smiled in the dimness. "Yes, those zombies taste much worse than the goblins, I'm certain. I know I wouldn't want to taste one of those!" I thought of the refresh spell I had used to clean my blade. I wonder if that would work on Sai's mouth? Would it help?

"Sit for me, Sai," I gave him the signal I had seen the Legion dog handlers use for the command. He seemed to understand and lowered his haunches to the stone floor. I set Touch softly beside my right knee and rubbed his nose as reassuringly as I could with my left hand.

Magic brightened the gloom around us as it filled my right hand. I cupped my left palm over the top of Sai's muzzle and inserted my fingers and thumb behind his fangs on either side. Obediently he opened his mouth in response to my pressure, and I aimed the spell onto his tongue. The soft light swirled around his teeth and washed over his palate before dissipating.

Sai's blue eyes blinked in mild confusion as I released my hold on his muzzle. "Taste any better?" I whispered. Though we were alone, with no sign of any enemies, there was still the sense of being watched by malevolent eyes. In response to my question, Sai nudged my hands with his cold, wet nose and whimpered again. I wasn't certain if it was a yes or no. He's just as jumpy in this place as I am. There are no goblins on this level, only zombies.

We had encountered no more goblins once we passed the chamber where I had found the strange silvery-white stone. Somehow I wasn't surprised. My prior experiences indicated that shamans usually occupied the lowest rooms of their settlements. The fact that the shaman was present on the second level of this ruin tells me that this goblin tribe has not succeeded in infiltrating the deeper recesses of Miscarcand. I know all too well their cunning and intelligence, their toughness and determination when it comes to occupying old ruins and abandoned mines. These zombies were tougher than the goblins, as were the skeletons, but they were few in numbers. Yet the goblins had not succeeded in infiltrating further than halfway through the second level, as indicated by the numbers of dead bodies in varying stages of decomposition Sai and I found throughout the second level. There has to be something else, something more powerful and sinister than the enemies we had encountered so far.

My mind retraced our steps back to the entrance into the third level. We had found ourselves on a balcony enclosed by a wrought iron grating composed of elaborate curlicues and delicate patterns. Through the grating I could see an immense chamber falling away below into darkness. At the center of the space a brilliant cyan glow drew my eyes toward it. I knew its source had to be the Great Welkynd stone - its light had the same blue-green quality to it as the small one in my pack.

I tested the grating. In spite of its advanced age and state of neglect, it was still solidly attached to the stone of the balcony. There was no way I would be able to break through that wrought iron. I knew I would have to find another way to the center of that chamber.

I studied as much of the shadowed interior as I could. It had the feel of an audience hall, much like those in the county castles I had seen on my travels around Cyrodiil. Only this one was far, far more immense and intimidating in its scale. While the floor of the room lay far below, the Great Welkynd stone stood suspended in the center of the space. I realized that a metal framework much like the ones that held the smaller stones atop their plinths cradled this larger stone. A narrow dais, rising halfway to the dark arches overhead, caught the light from the Great Welkynd stone and carried it back to an opening in the rear wall.


There has to be a way to get onto that dais. I looked around once more and decided to follow the passageway, which led in that general direction. Sai shadowed me as we crept along the balcony, feeling exposed to watching eyes whenever we crossed a pool of light cast by another of those ubiquitous crystals.

As it turned out, my intuition regarding the path to the Great Welkynd stone seemed to be accurate. It can't be much further now. My internal compass suggested that it lay somewhere to the left around the corner ahead of us.

With a stifled sigh, I picked up Touch and rose to my feet. Sai brushed against my knee as I started toward the corner. I kept to a crouch and moved as silently as I could, pleased that I couldn't hear Sai's padded feet on the stone floor beside me. He didn't pant or whine anymore, but I could feel his stiffness and tension.

Immense silence and that brilliant glow greeted my gaze as I peered around the corner. The great stone gleamed at the end of the narrow dais, its light a beacon to my weariness. This is it, I thought. The reason I even entered this place. But where are the guardians? Or were those three zombies Sai and I had destroyed all of them? Somehow I couldn't convince myself that it could have been this easy. If those were all of the guardians, the Great Welkynd stone would have been stolen long ago.

No, there's something still here, something watching us, waiting
. I couldn't shake the feeling that the stone was the bait in a trap, and as soon as I touched it, the ambush would be sprung.

Again I considered the immense chamber. The floor was a long, long way down - too far to safely jump down should I need to escape. The only way out was back along the dais. But its narrow length would be easy to block with just a few zombies or skeletons.

With so little room to dance, I knew I had to keep any ambushers far away from me. Perhaps I should string Glance and get it ready. Its fire damage would help against the zombies, but I would have to count on the impact of the strong steel arrowheads to knock any skeletons back.

Tactics set firmly in my mind, I unshouldered Glance and strung the bow. With it in my left hand, and Touch ready in my right, I crept toward the far-off glow at the end of the long dais. I paused frequently to listen and scan the shadows. Each time I stopped, Sai would stand slightly in front of me, his feet braced and his hackles bristling.

The chamber remained silent as we stopped before the Great Welkynd Stone. Once again I surveyed the hall, once again I failed to see any threat. But my sixth sense, honed from years of hunting goblins in caves, still tingled. Someone’s out there, watching us. Waiting. Waiting for what? For me to take this stone from its cradle? Beside me Sai still bristled with tension, his body thrumming against my leg.

With my left hand raised to block the glare from my eyes, I studied the floor around us again. The black metal cradle stood on a round marble plinth with stepped sides. The stone itself, longer than my forearm, rose taller than me. It stood at the very end of the narrow dais.

This is it. I considered the stone a moment longer. Then I moved to the far side of it and knelt, lowering my pack to the floor. After a moment’s rummaging within its depths, I made a space for the stone between the smaller Welkynd stone and the other silvery-white stone that still thrummed its magic. I should be able to slip the Great Welkynd stone in, shrug on my pack and be ready for any trap. Again I glanced around. I’ll stay here, on the far side. No one can come up behind me, and I’ll face any ambushers. Still the long drop behind me made the skin crawl beneath my padded tunic. My fingers twitched as I reluctantly sheathed Touch to free my right hand.

Sai watched beside the pack as I stepped onto the dais and stood before the Great Welkynd stone. I reached my hand cautiously toward it, expecting some kind of magical reaction. Wait. I need to be ready for any attack. I slid an arrow out of my hip quiver and notched it to the bowstring, using my left hand to hold it in place against the bow stave, ready to draw.

The tall stone remained inert as I lifted it out of its cradle, its glow outlining my fingers and sending shafts stabbing into the darkness. Beams of light whirled around the chamber while I stepped back and turned to slip it into the waiting pack. Darkness fell like silent thunder as I closed the flap.

Posted by: Acadian Aug 26 2011, 01:31 AM

My goodness, the stage is set for one heck of a trap and Julian knows it! Gulp. ohmy.gif You really built up the tension as Julian evaluated things and made her plans. I’d say this ranks way up there as a cliff hanger.

Love her interaction with Sai. happy.gif I know she’s both worried about him and glad for his company.

Posted by: Grits Aug 26 2011, 01:38 AM

Jauffre says of Cloud Ruler Temple, “This place was built by Reman Cyrodiil's Akaviri Dragonguard, at the founding of the second Empire.” cool.gif

"It just gets scarier and scarier the further we go, doesn't it?" I whispered to Sai.

Yes! Reading this alone in the dark, I am extremely creeped out. I need a Skyrim husky to comfort me!!

It had the feel of an audience hall, much like those in the county castles I had seen on my travels around Cyrodiil.

What a neat observation. I think there might be some stray italics in these paragraphs.

Immense silence and that brilliant glow greeted my gaze as I peered around the corner.

I really like “immense silence” here. Yeah, I’m going to turn on some lights. blink.gif

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 26 2011, 08:44 AM

Yeah, Julian would need Touch to cut through the suspense that you have created in this chapter. I have no problem with Clannfear, Dremora, or any form of Atronach but there is just something about a dark ruin filled with zombies (Vilverin comes to mind) that really creeps me out! ohmy.gif

Who knew that the refresh spell would be such a cure all? I am sure that Sai greatly appreciates not tasting zombie a$$ anymore. laugh.gif His tension drives this chapter and made me turn on the light right along with Grits.

Posted by: Olen Aug 26 2011, 07:42 PM

Great tension, as has been said, there's something uniquely unsettling about knowing there's a danger but not what it is and walking into a trap knowing fine well that's what's happening. You caught it brilliantly, I might hazard another guess why the stone is still there, with tension like that I think most adventurers might have gone for safer pickings wink.gif

QUOTE
darkness that oozed out of the open crypts on either side of us

I loved this line, it's so evocative. Makes me think of the darkness as like a shoggoth or some other lovecraftian horror.

You'll have to get cliff down from there though. It's far to tense to be doing things like that.

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 26 2011, 08:04 PM

"What is it, boy?"
I hate to say this, but thanks to a certain other story set in Solstheim, I immediately thought: "Timmy fell down the well?" wink.gif

It was nice to see Julian put her Refresh spell to use on Sai. I always love to see real-world applications of magic.

I couldn't shake the feeling that the stone was the bait in a trap, and as soon as I touched it, the ambush would be sprung.
Sounds like Julian has played Doom, or any other first person shooter game! wink.gif Now comes the trap! At least Julian is prepared for it. At least as best as she can be.



nits:
But my sixth sense, honed from years of hunting Goblins in caves
You have been using goblins in lowercase everywhere else, so I suspect this uppercase example slipped through your style sheet.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Aug 29 2011, 02:04 PM

@Acadian: The first time I did this quest, I knew something BIG was going to happen the second I took that stone off the pedestal. If my own danger sense was klanging that much, what about Julian's own very well-developed danger sense? Yes, the tension was thick, and I had to keep telling myself "It's only a game!!" It looks like that sensation came across well.

@Grits: We made you turn on the lights? Wish it was that easy down there on the third level of Miscarcand! Most Skyrim Huskies would probably be yelping "Get me outta here!" by the first Goblin! Remember Sai's a mixed breed, so there's something else there that makes him stick with Julian through it all.

@Destri: Well, it was the refresh spell or being slobber-kissed by zombie breath! Julian's just glad it worked. Me, I wish it was that easy to clean dogs' (and cats') mouths! No anesthesia needed! wink.gif That's the thing about exploring with an animal, especially one as trained as Julian is finding out Sai is. They are great at telling you where danger is. The only thing missing is the robot from Lost In Space: "Danger, Julian! Danger!" *retractable arms twirling*

@Olen: Yes, it's time, but I'm sure Cliff doesn't want to come down until it's all over and that Lich King is good and dead! Thanks for comparing this to Lovecraft - that was the feel I was going for there. I remember reading him in seventh grade and being totally creeped out by his stuff - yes, I had to keep the lights on!

@SubRosa:

QUOTE
I hate to say this, but thanks to a certain other story set in Solstheim, I immediately thought: "Timmy fell down the well?"
I thought exactly the same thing as I was writing it! If there was a Timmy in this story, I would have! Maybe in the future . . . Thanks for catching that nit, it's been fixed.

*****************************

Chapter 28.7 The Undead King


When I picked up the pack, the pavers beneath my feet rumbled. My eyes, still dazzled by the brilliant gleam of the stone, strained in the darkness for ambushers. The noise resounded around the immense chamber, making it difficult for me to locate its source.

A grey light slowly brightened at the far end of the dais, where the passageway Sai and I had traversed ended. I realized that a door was slowly lifting at the place where the passageway turned the corner onto the dais. I lowered the pack to the floor, took a deep breath and drew the bowstring to half-tension, aiming the arrow over the empty cradle toward the dark silhouette at the far end.

Sai growled at my back, and threads of ice ran up my spine and into my hands when I recognized the groaning of zombies behind me. The rumbling reached a crescendo as I struggled to keep my focus on the shambling figure that stepped onto the ledge, cutting off our escape. It carried a mage’s staff, and now that gnarled tip dipped toward me. I let the arrow fly. Without waiting to see its effect on that thing, and without taking my eyes off of it, I pulled another arrow out as the zombies drew nearer behind me.

The staff’s shock bolt passed my first arrow as it zipped toward me. I managed to duck behind the cradle, letting the black metal absorb most of the shock. My hair now stood on end beneath my ponytail, and I could feel the tingle of dissipating energy. At the same time, fire engulfed the lanky form, outlining the spiked shape of a crown.

The last King of Miscarcand! No wonder no one survived to take his treasure! I had heard of liches - suspected to be long-dead Wild Elves kept animate thanks to their magical powers. So that’s the guardian of the Great Welkynd stone. I let the second arrow fly at him before crouching down again behind the cradle.

The rumbling came to a grinding halt and the stones beneath my feet stilled. I glanced past my right shoulder to find a zombie stepping up over the rim of the dais behind me, arms raised for a crippling blow. I suppressed a gagging shudder at the fetid wave that struck me and ducked away, staying close to the cradle. Touch leaped into my right hand and flew toward the headless corpse. Its powerful enchantment staggered the undead being and sent it spinning away over the edge.

Movement to my left warned me of another enemy. My nose and mouth still full of the rotting smell, I squinted toward the shadow approaching me. Another zombie. I ignored the shock bolts still flying from the undead King and moved to parry the zombie’s descending arms with Touch. Behind me, Sai’s snarls grew into a roaring bark that drowned out the groaning of yet another soulless corpse.

One of the King’s deadly bolts washed over me, most of its force dissipated by the now glowing metal cradle. I fell to my knees as the zombie in front of me staggered back. It recovered before my nerves stopped tingling, and stumbled toward me, its handless arms hammering into my back. Matius’s cuirass saved me yet again, absorbing the impact and protecting my bones from that shattering blow. Still the zombie’s attack knocked the breath out of me. I rolled away into the pain, swinging my argent blade backhanded toward its legs. Touch bit into the bone above the left knee, then I felt something crack. The leg disintegrated beneath the zombie, sending him pitching over the edge into the blackness beyond.

A yelp reminded me of Sai and the third zombie. I struggled to my knees and threw my glance to the opposite side of the dais. The dog’s brown body rolled against me, the walking corpse following after him. I managed to free my right arm and darted Touch toward it. Again its shock enchantment sizzled, sending a fresh wave of rotten and burnt stench washing through my nose and down my throat. The zombie staggered briefly, but kept coming. The next blow from my katana lacked the force of the previous strikes, and I realized it was now out of magicka. Desperately I dropped Glance and flung fire into the zombie’s hollow abdomen. The creature stopped, then turned and bolted, disappearing over the edge of the dais trailing flames behind it like a comet’s tail.

That lich! I recovered Glance and nocked another arrow, peering over the top of the round plinth that supported the cradle. That frightening figure was much closer to me now, its left leg dragging as it brought that staff to bear on me once more. My third arrow staggered its aim, and the bolt flew wide. I didn’t wait for Akatosh’s fire to die down, but fitted another arrow to the bowstring, aimed and released quickly. Again it paused, then began limping toward me once more, flames devouring centuries-old mummified flesh. Again that staff swiveled toward me, the gnarled branches of its head glowing with argent fire.

Hastily I let the fifth arrow fly and ducked. My muscles screamed and my heart stopped as the malignant energy blew through the cradle and washed over Sai and me. My vision turned black.

Pain returned with a vengeance. My lungs burned as I drew breath, and my heartbeat hammered behind my eyes. I lay on my right side, gasping and shuddering. My left hand still clutched Glance in a painful spasm. The pinpoint stars that whirled around me slowly subsided toward a grey darkness. This is it. I can’t fight anymore. I’m sorry, Emperor Martin. I’ve failed you. I waited for the death blow that never came.

Instead a furry body crept alongside me with a whimper. Wetness swiped across my cheek, chasing the cold sweat from my skin. Finally I blinked and forced my fingers to let go of the bow. As the stave dropped across our bodies, I reached out and buried my hand in Sai’s fur. I felt his muscles flinch, and he whimpered again. I eased my grip and ran my palm along his back. Silence crouched over us in the dimness, lit only by the glowing crystals set into the faraway walls.

Easing Glance to the floor, I struggled to a seated position and strained to look over the cradle back toward the far end of the dais. There was no sign of the lich. My heartbeat slowed down, became quieter as I gathered the last of my magicka and cast a detect life spell. There were no signs of life other than Sai’s flickering shape and myself.

Weakness overwhelmed me and I fell back beside Sai. He laid his head on his forepaws. His sigh echoed mine. Akatosh! That was close! Those shock bolts from that staff were all too familiar to me. If my hair hadn’t already gone white, it would be now! I could still feel the last vestiges of that enchantment trailing silver pain along my nerves.

Finally my muscles stopped cramping, and my lungs no longer burned. Those faint stars disappeared altogether. I could feel the magicka slowly returning, and sat up again, still fighting the protests from my body. I can’t stay here. There may be more. At least the King is finished. It was too dark for me to see where my weapons and the pack lay. I tested my magicka, and green light swirled around me, picking out the surface of the dais, glinting off the metal cradle and the exposed blade of Touch. Glance still lay where I had dropped it. On the stepped sides of the plinth that supported the cradle, the pack made a darker shadow against the pale stone, now turned emerald by my starlight spell.

With a stifled groan, I gained my feet and picked up Touch. With the depleted weapon ready, I rounded the plinth and approached the dark form that sprawled over the stones beyond. My foot struck something which clattered away, loud in the stillness. I dropped to a crouch and froze, but only heavy silence greeted me. I looked down, and saw the straight line of the staff. Carefully I rounded it and approached the lich. It did not move, and I poked at it with Touch, lifting its tattered robes away from its desiccated body.

Something glittering clinked against the stones as it slid from the frayed fabric. I hesitated, wary of one last trap. Let’s be certain. I drove the point of Touch into the undead’s ribcage, feeling bones shatter and crumble away from the cold steel. My booted foot kicked the skull, which detached from the neck with a tearing of gristle that sounded loud in the silent chamber. The ancient crown rolled away from the dried pate, scant grey hairs drifting from its leathery scalp.

Now certain that this undead being was indeed - dead, what else to call it? Inanimate? - I knelt down and picked up the glittering thing. A key. To what? The way out of here? I scanned the chamber again, peering beyond the halo of emerald that surrounded me. I needed no key to get this far. Then there is another way out of here, a way that is kept locked? Would it lead me deeper into this place? Or would it lead me out? Or into another trap?

Posted by: SubRosa Aug 29 2011, 08:13 PM

Now that was a harrowing battle with the King and his zombified servants! You took it right down to the very narrowest point, making me wonder if it was indeed curtains for our Redguard heroine.

What really struck me about this segment however was the first thing she did after she realized the lich was destroyed. Rather than fumble for a torch - like any self-respecting Redguard - she instead used a light spell. Once again, in a very subtle way you show us how much she has changed since the beginning of this tale.

Posted by: Kazaera Aug 29 2011, 09:05 PM

I just read the last two installments and am now thinking of making myself hot chocolate with marshmallows to calm myself down! The suspense, the feeling of being watched, of a trap being sprung, came through almost too clearly. And oh compassion, a lich, and she's surrounded, then that battle... Julian escaping by the skin of her teeth, whew! I certainly don't blame her for being skeptical of that key...

Posted by: Destri Melarg Aug 29 2011, 09:08 PM

QUOTE(SubRosa @ Aug 29 2011, 12:13 PM) *

What really struck me about this segment however was the first thing she did after she realized the lich was destroyed. Rather than fumble for a torch - like any self-respecting Redguard - she instead used a light spell. Once again, in a very subtle way you show us how much she has changed since the beginning of this tale.

I echo this. I also liked your depiction of Julian’s acceptance of her impending doom. There was no panic or anxious railing against the will of Gods or fate. There was only a calm resignation that washed over her, mixed with a profound sorrow that she failed her Emperor and friend. I also got the impression that there was almost a sense of relief as well. What an amazing way to present just how much her trials have taken out of her.

The fact that she is willing to press on into the unknown despite her depleted condition gives yet another clear indicator of the pride that drives her. It amazes me that something as Nirn-bound as injuries was enough to steal that pride from her for a time . . . or can we infer that this new pride is partially a result of her need to escape the past?

All in all, this one joins Fort Grief and Sancre Tor as one of my favorite fight sequences in OHDH!

Posted by: ghastley Aug 29 2011, 09:43 PM

So now we know what bits of a Lich come off!

It's good to know she's still wary of the path the key will open, as I've had problems with the last few dread zombies on the way out. They just seem to know when your weapon is drained. Maybe I should have taken a dog with me?

Posted by: Grits Aug 29 2011, 10:32 PM

I found myself expecting Julian to summon Domina Incendia, but I guess it was close quarters on that dais. An exciting and interesting fight, did the third zombie run away?

Then everything else paled in comparison to Julian’s sorrow when she thought she had failed. I wonder if Martin will see a change in her when she returns to CRT.

Posted by: Acadian Aug 30 2011, 12:43 AM

Another nail biter! ohmy.gif

I sort of figured this was coming after the wonderful build up. I’m so glad that Julian was able to ‘encourage’ the zombies over the edge of her limited fighting space.

What a relief that the lich king went down as Julian did. Even a greater relief that he didn’t get back up like our Redguard.

’If my hair hadn’t already gone white, it would be now! I could still feel the last vestiges of that enchantment trailing silver pain along my nerves.’
A chillingly effective reminder of Julian’s history with a goblin shaman wielding a similar staff so long ago.

’Now certain that this undead being was indeed - dead, what else to call it? Inanimate?’
A great way of dealing with something that may not make perfect sense. Have your character address it directly and scratch their head right along with the rest of us. Well done!

Posted by: D.Foxy Aug 30 2011, 07:34 AM

Bloody good writing, Hautee - in more ways than one!

Posted by: Olen Aug 30 2011, 09:31 PM

Quite the battle. I liked how short you mad this one, the build up was all tension then the fight paid off all the intensity in a single bang. It worked very well for such a powerful opponent (I suspect the king of Miscarcand may be the most powerful she's faced in many ways) and showed another side to her fighting than the duelling with the undead blades in Sancre Tor.

Her thinking she'd lost, then the tired aftermath, were very well written. I also noticed the light spell rather than a torch. Then her making sure the lich was not a threat (I liked the 'is it dead' quandry) fitted. I suspect she may find that key useful, though the crown might be worth something too.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Sep 1 2011, 02:22 PM

@SubRosa: Indeed, Miscarcand was a harrowing experience for our white-haired Redguard - likely more harrowing than that goblin shaman that crippled her so long ago. Julian's not saying.

@Kazaera: Yes, Julian is too experienced to assume it's over until it's over. She has seen too many good people die by a stray arrow in the aftermath of a heated battle.

@Destri: Many thanks to both you and SubRosa for pointing out that Julian uses a light spell instead of groping for a torch. She has become familiar with the darkness in so many lands - her night vision is almost as good as a cat's. She is learning how handy magic can be - it really lightens her load. She is still very conscious of her magical limitations compared to say, an Altmer or a Breton (as am I, since I am currently playing a Breton witch/mage character). After twenty years in the Legion, Julian has accepted death, and has accepted that her ending will likely be violent. Live by the sword, die by the sword. In any case, your assessment of the source of her grief in that lowest moment is accurate - she is more upset by letting Martin Septim down than she is about her impending death.

@ghastley: My enchanted weapons always run out of charge in that place! Actually that's where I learned to always carry a soul gem or two with me!

@Grits: Yes, there was so little room on the end of that dais, between the two pillars bracketing it and the large plinth where the stone rests. She's not adept enough at controlling her summons to keep them from attacking her companions yet.

@Acadian: I'm glad this kept you on the edge of your seat. That was just what I was going for. Julian relived her goblin experience in so many ways in this place. It is the most terrifying day she has spent since she was a prisoner of the Skyrim goblins. Not only did she had to confront the denizens of this place, she also had to confront her own demons. Thank you for picking up on her humor so soon after her near death experience when she dwells a moment on what you call dead undead.

@Foxy: Thank you, my vulpine friend! I am fortunate indeed to have a Maestro to learn combat writing from.

@Olen: Honestly, most one-on-one battles are pretty short. It's rare, IMHO, that these things can go on for very long. I watch boxing once in a while, and I can see how quickly these boxers start staggering around from the punches. And this is just sport! And I know how a short combat scene is more effective at blowing up the tension built up beforehand. Yes, the King of Miscarcand is the most powerful opponent Julian has faced, both in game and here in OHDH. And it seems that several of our readers have realized how much Julian has come to rely on her magical abilities before she herself did. wink.gif

The story so far: Deep in the bowels of Miscarcand, Julian has recovered the Great Welkynd stone and defeated the King of Miscarcand. Now she has to get out of there.

**************************
Chapter 28.8: A Kind of Recovery


I looked back to where Sai rested beside my pack and Glance. My heart skipped a beat when I realized he hadn’t moved, that he still lay with his head between his forepaws. “Lucky?” I whispered. “Sai, are you all right?” Only the white tip of his tail flickered in the dimness. He fought bravely beside me. He was hit by that damned staff, too. And that third zombie sent him flying. But if not for him, I wouldn’t have survived.

Slowly, fear and worry a walnut in my throat, I moved back to the dog. Again his tail flickered, and his eyes rolled toward me. With Touch back in its sheath, I knelt beside him and touched his ears, acutely aware of his wispy breathing. He did not move. Slowly, hesitantly, I ran my hands over him. He whined when my palms touched painful areas, and his shallow breathing stopped when my left fingers found an area of odd motion over the left side of his rib cage. Instead of expanding with each breath, this patch of chest wall collapsed inward as the ribs around them rose beneath my palm. I counted off three broken ribs.

Maybe worse? Internal bleeding? I tried to remember similar injuries on the battlefields, how the healers treated them. Flail chest, they called this. Serious, even life-threatening. I pulled the nearby pack closer to me and rummaged within its contents, careful to avoid knocking the three magical stones together. My fingers found the small vial with the twisted snake embossed in the glass.

Thank you, Selena Orania. I uncorked the strong healing potion she had given me so long ago, just before I left Bruma for this place. I hope you don’t mind that I’m going to give this to a dog. He may not live long enough for my magicka to replenish itself so I can heal him.

His head was heavy in my left hand as I lifted it from the cold stone floor. His eyes, their azure color still visible in this gloom, blinked dully at me. “Drink this for me, Sai,” I murmured, slipping the neck of the vial into the corner of his lips. My hands shaking, I slowly dribbled the valuable liquid into his mouth, tipping his head back slightly so the potion would run down his throat. After a moment, he swallowed, and his tongue flickered in and out of his mouth.

His eyes closed, and Sai’s breathing grew less ragged. I could feel the powerful muscles across the top of his head soften as I rubbed his ears gently. After a few moments, I eased his head back down to the floor.

Orania had slipped a few vials of restore magicka into my pack as well. She had been interested in my tale of Paint’s encounter with the will o’wisp and how Marz had taught me to strengthen his magicka. I held the three small vials cupped in my right palm and considered them. Do I take them now, so I can heal Sai sooner? Or do I wait and let my magicka regenerate naturally, and use these after I’ve healed him? For certain that’s going to use up all my power and skills. I don’t want to be without it until we are safe within the walls of Skingrad. I blinked at the realization of how much my magicka had become a part of my everyday life, after so many years of ignoring it.

I decided to wait, and tucked the vials into a fold of my pack. A check of my quiver told me I had about ten arrows left. Three soul gems waited in an outer pocket of the bag, ready to hand. I pulled one of them out and hefted it thoughtfully. Something swirled within its smoky grey depths. I need to recharge Touch. I unsheathed the katana and wiped the blade smooth with the refresh spell. It drank the power greedily as the soul gem crumbled into dust in my hand. I recognized the glimmer that told me the blade’s enchantment was restored.

My starlight spell faded, but I did not refresh it. Instead I sat beside Sai in the dimness, my hand on his back. His breaths came and went regularly beneath my palm, though that broken part still moved opposite to his respirations. I could feel the persistent pain, which urged me to act. Resisting the temptation, I made myself wait until my magicka was fully restored.

Sai’s breathing quickened, became less regular. The potion’s wearing off. He’s getting more painful again. I looked inward. My magicka burned bright. Let’s hope it’s enough to help him. Seated tailor-fashion at his right side, I leaned over Sai’s back and laid my hands gently on either side of the flail segment. First I have to absorb the pain. Then I need to stabilize that part of the chest wall. Only then can I heal the broken ribs. I closed my eyes and began.

Agony surged up my hands into my chest, and turned my respirations more ragged against the added burden. My own bruises and injuries faded before the severity of Sai’s injury. His magicka flickered weakly with his heartbeat, still erratic after those shock bolts from the lich.

I almost drew my hands away from the unbearable pain. I can’t let him suffer alone. Somehow I found the strength to keep my own respirations deep and regular, to keep my own heartbeat slow and constant. This absorbed Sai’s suffering, and made it easier for him to bear. When he relaxed again beneath my hands, I called on my magicka. I opened my eyes to see a web of argent threads weaving over his chest between my hands, disappearing beneath his pelt. I followed those thin strands of power and felt my way through his skin into the chest wall. Using my magicka instead of my fingers, I felt the splintered ends of the broken ribs, the torn muscles, the battered lung tissue beneath.

Gently I eased that broken patch upwards until it rested beneath my crossed thumbs. Now it moved correctly with each respiration, but the pain still persisted. I took that pain and used it to combine his and my magicka together, to begin knitting the broken ribs. The bone splinters dissolved, the broken ends touched each other and fused, and knobs replaced the gaps.

I remembered to breathe as Sai’s agony eased abruptly. It still hurt for him to breathe, but no longer were those broken ribs banging against his lung with each breath. That’s the bone. Now for the muscle. I knew the next part was equally important, for without intact muscle connecting the ribs to each other, they wouldn’t expand and contract normally. As I had done when I healed his broken shoulder, I slowly knitted back fragmented muscle fibers until a thin sheet replaced torn tissue.

Sai took a deep breath as the last of my magicka faded away. Then another deep breath, and one more before he picked his head up and turned those blue eyes on me. As I sat back, lowering my hands from his body, he laid his right forepaw over my right knee. The waving of his tail was just a streak of white in the dimness, but it made me smile in relief.

“You’re going to be all right, lucky boy,” I managed to whisper. I lay down on the cold stone, trying to shake off the remnants of his suffering that still vibrated through my body. Sai licked my face again and pawed at me, but he remained on his belly next to me. I touched his ears again, and sensed the lingering pain from his bruises. “I’m sorry, but I’m all used up,” I murmured to him. “Let’s just rest a few moments, then I’ll try again.”

A few hours later, both of us were recovered enough to pick ourselves up and leave that cursed chamber. With heavy pack thrumming against my still-bruised back, I kept Touch unsheathed. When we returned to the passageway, I discovered a new room beyond that hidden door. So this is where the King waited in ambush. When I took that Great Welkynd stone from the cradle, it must have triggered this door. I could still see its worn edge tucked up into a groove in the ceiling above my head.

The room was lit by more of the smaller Welkynd stones tumbled together in a black metal basket suspended above a stone sarcophagus. I gave the structure a wide berth. This was supposed to be the King’s last resting place.

This time when I used my detect life spell, an upright glow appeared behind the blank stone wall making up the right side of the room. Another secret door? This place is full of them! I moved around the coffin. My foot felt something shift under it, then rumbling on both sides of the room warned me of more traps. This time the blank stone walls slid downward, one on each side of the space. The pink glow I had seen earlier turned out to be another skeleton, this one heavily armed with shield and hammer.

Both Sai and I were slowed by our recent ordeal with the lich King, but we managed to defend ourselves against the undead guardian. Between Sai’s tendency to grab shin bones and Touch’s enchantment, we made short work of the shambling skeleton.

Behind the other door was another bronze gate. This one had a lock plate on it. I fumbled out the key I had removed from the undead King’s carcass and tried it in the slot. The satisfying click of the tumblers told me I had guessed right.

Do I follow this passage, or backtrack the way we came? I looked down at Sai. He returned my gaze, then walked into the corridor, pausing to look over his shoulder at me. All right, Lucky, if you say so.

Posted by: Olen Sep 1 2011, 07:15 PM

More major healing jobs. Sia certainly manages to put himself in harm's way, though perhaps it's just as well for Julian (and just as well for Sai that she is quite a formidable healer now). I think healing him might have helped her too, having to stay in that place might well ease its horror a little and having succeeded perhaps she'll feel a bit better about it.

I think he might have made the righ tchoice with that door too, unless your Miscarcand differs greatly from the in game one.

You've done a very good job with Sai, it normally takes me a long time to get to like a character but you had me worried for a moment there that you were going to kill him off. For a character who doesn't get dialogue you've given him a lot of personality in one chapter. I can't wait to see what they make of him at CRT, or even in Skingrad (he could protect her at a certain guildhall...).

Posted by: ghastley Sep 1 2011, 10:07 PM

Of course, any shortcut one hasn't already used is full of enemies. But the zombie-detector is back in full operation, and there's charge back in Touch, so it shouldn't be too bad, unless carelessness sets in.

If she's going to adventure with Sai more in future, it looks like a few scrolls, rather than potions, would be useful for healing and protecting him. Pity you can't make your own.

Posted by: SubRosa Sep 1 2011, 11:04 PM

What you said about one on one battles, most last only seconds, and are over in the first pass. Skill means everything. A trained fighter will kill an amateur almost instantly. You can see it when you watch the recreationists spar with one another. Those people are serious, use real manuscripts from the middle ages to base their moves on, and do not hold back in the slightest.

fear and worry a walnut in my throat
This was an wonderful passage. Well, maybe not wonderful for Julian, but wonderful for me to read! wink.gif

I blinked at the realization of how much my magicka had become a part of my everyday life
Indeed. She is Julian the magician now.

A wonderful segment spent on healing Sai. That is indeed one lucky dog! Let's just hope Julian gets him some doggie armor if she is going to keep bringing him to dungeons. Or at least some shield potions.

So this is where the King waited in ambush.
http://www.littlereview.com/west06/06grac14.jpg of where the King used to lie in wait... wink.gif

Posted by: Acadian Sep 2 2011, 12:31 AM

Lots of clinically detailed healing here. Sai did indeed fight bravely and it was wonderful to see Julian’s devotion and concern for him. happy.gif

’Between Sai’s tendency to grab shin bones and Touch’s enchantment, we made short work of the shambling skeleton.’
This was great! After all the recent fighting, it was nice to have a short but delightful description with a touch of humor that also serves to show our dynamic duo is (almost) back to full speed.

More a suggestion than a nit: ’Agony surged up my hands into my own chest, making my own respirations turn more ragged against the added burden. My own bruises and injuries faded before the severity of Sai’s injury.’
You might want to tinker with this to avoid using ‘my own’ three times within these two sentences.

Posted by: Grits Sep 2 2011, 07:10 PM

My heart skipped a beat when I realized he hadn’t moved, that he still lay with his head between his forepaws.

So did mine! I didn’t realize that he was that badly hurt, but of course he’s not wearing an enchanted cuirass. Perhaps a shield collar? Poor Sai! I enjoyed Julian’s thoughts about conserving her magicka. I’ve been spending time with an Atronach, so I also tend to forget about having a more limited pool. That was a good reminder.

I don’t remember much of Miscarcand, but hopefully the secret key means they’re almost out. CRT will be very welcome. smile.gif

Posted by: Destri Melarg Sep 3 2011, 01:35 AM

I can see that the veterinarian rises to the challenge once again. As much as I love reading them, I hope that you aren’t getting poor Sai hurt just so that you can revel in your detailed descriptions of healing him! laugh.gif That moment when he places his paw on Julian’s knee left a walnut in my throat, and here I thought I was immune to such things!

I echo the sentiment that potions and scrolls would be useful in Julian’s future forays into dark dangerous places with her new sidekick. I also think that some training in Alteration is in order so that Julian can learn to cast a shield that may spare Sai the brunt of any future damage. Right now I think that they have earned a nice peaceful journey back to Cloud Ruler, and Sai has more than earned a well proportioned leg of mutton. biggrin.gif



Posted by: SubRosa Sep 3 2011, 01:42 AM

QUOTE(Destri Melarg @ Sep 2 2011, 08:35 PM) *

and Sai has more than earned a well proportioned leg of mutton. biggrin.gif

Or at least a leg-bone packed with some juicy marrow for a change! biggrin.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider Sep 5 2011, 03:03 PM

@Olen: You mean to tell me I got a professed cat-lover worried about a dog! blink.gif Wow, I must be doing something right! Yes, Miscarcand is one long stretch of injuries, heal, injuries, heal, injuries, heal, injuries, oh damn, out of magic charge, heal -- If that doesn't make Julian a master of restoration by now . . .!

@ghastley: It was interesting to see Maigret come out with a brace of battle dogs over on TES Nexus right after you and many others commented that Sai would need some kind of shielding. I checked it out, but didn't like the armor. It's bulky, impractical, and would only slow the dogs down as it would interfere with their freedom of movement. Since dogs rely on their speed and agility (almost as much as cats) to stay intact, the armor is a big no-no. You can load it up with magical effects, and I'm still shaking my head. Poor choices there. No protection over vital areas, obstruction of ears and eyes, restriction of lateral movement. Nope. On the other hand, I loved the concept. So I may tinker with it, check out the scripting to see if it can be used with another actor. We'll see.

@SubRosa: I think Miscarcand really brings home the fact that Julian made the right choice in joining the Mages Guild. She is determined to use magic as she has seen battlemages do, and that means a lot of destruction and restoration skillz. She is still the kind of person to do the dirty work herself, so a summons is something she'll use only for distraction or to level the playing field, not as protection.

@Acadian: Thanks for pointing out the nit. I wanted to emphasize that it is Julian who is experiencing Sai's suffering, but like you said, it might be overkill. So I'll keep it in mind and decide sometime today whether to change it or not. I'm glad you liked the short description of how Sai and Julian dealt with that skelly by the sarcophagus. And Julian uses humor the way Abe Lincoln did during the Civil War - if not for it, she'd be a quivering, teary mess of jelly.

@Grits: Julian didn't realize he was that badly hurt either! It was like reliving that will-o-wisp with Paint all over again for both of us. And yes, Julian has a very limited pool of magicka - it took her a long time to reach the point where she could cast four Convalescence spells in a row (like around level 18). And here my novice Breton character is doing it at level three.

@Destri: Sai is a typical dog, always getting in the thick of things. Not like a cat, smart enough to run and hide somewhere until the dust settles. The fact that such a little gesture of Sai's got to you makes me feel validated about my writing. I've actually had patients do that to me when I've been able to give them some measure of relief. As for continuing as her sidekick, I think that's pretty much over. For the rest of the MQ, anyway. Your wish for a peaceful journey back to CRT may be in vain, but not to worry. I'm overdue for feeding Acadian, so Sai is sure to get better than just a leg of mutton!

****************************
Chapter 28.9: Leaving Miscarcand


Cold air swirled into our faces as I pulled the heavy stone door open. Sai trotted out ahead of me, onto the spiral staircase, as I stared at the specks of pristine white sprinkling the weathered marble. Snow? More drifted down from a sky half black, half star-sprinkled. Well, it is Evening Star, after all, and we’re in the highlands here. Sai’s dark form waited as I cautiously ascended the slick steps.

Once I reached the top, I paused and took several deep breaths. My breaths dissipated silently among the fat snowflakes. The cold air cleansed the last of the stuffy air and zombie stench from my lungs and my nostrils. Beside me, Sai sniffed at the breeze with noisy sighs.

I looked down as my left fingers brushed the tips of his ears. “Let’s go find Blanco,” I murmured to him. He leaped over the twisting roots and darted into the night. When I reached the ground behind him, I noticed that the snow was just beginning to coat the tall grasses that blanketed the exterior ruins.

I shifted the pack more comfortably on my back and struck off along the broken wall that delineated the eastern margin of Miscarcand. Our footfalls were deadened by the growing quilt of white as the snowfall thickened. As he had on our arrival, Sai ranged ahead, putting his busy nose to good use at each and every shrub and rock outcropping we passed.

I noticed he did not move with the same energy as before. He’s tired. ‘Blivion, we’re both tired! A glance at the bit of clear sky fleeing before the oncoming overcast told me that it was very early in the morning hours. We’ve been in that ruin nearly a full day. I think I will spend the day at the camp, if Blanco is amenable. He may want to head back to Skingrad and the stables there immediately.

I smiled at the thought of the white stallion. He hadn’t demonstrated an eagerness to leave when I exited Sancre Tor. Instead, he had waited quietly while I recuperated from my exhausting search for Tiber Septim’s armor.

My thoughts moved to the four Blades I had met in that ancient city. Can’t rightly call them ghosts - they were real enough to hurt me. Yet once their souls were free, they were as courteous to me as Baurus, as Cyrus and Roliand and the others. I felt a frown cross my chilled face at a random thought. I thought about them when that shaman showed up. Why would I think of them and not Florian, who saved me from that nightmare? Would I have thought of Casnar, of Rielus, of Alain and Valdemar, if I had not met them? Would I have found the courage I needed to go on? I didn’t want to think of the alternative. My stride faltered as my eyes searched the shadow of the Jeralls that hung along the northern horizon behind me. If the four of you were with me in there, thank you, thank all of you. And thank Akatosh for sending you to me.

When I turned my gaze back south, I could see the dark form of Sai waiting for me a few paces away. The white tip of his tail rose over his back and waved slowly when I smiled at him. And thank you, Sai the Lucky, for sending this dog to me.

A white form appeared on the knoll ahead of us, shimmering in the flurry of snowflakes. As Blanco approached us at a slow walk, I frowned at the yellow glow beyond him. Didn’t I bank that fire before we left camp? Have bandits reclaimed it already?

Blanco’s calm demeanor steadied my rattled nerves as he stopped before me. As he did at Sancre Tor, the stallion sniffed me over quite thoroughly, though he kept stopping at every other breath to blow hard. I rubbed his nose fondly after the fourth snort. “I know, we stink. But that place was full of zombies! You’d stink too if you went in there with us!”

Blanco tossed his head as if agreeing, then wrapped his neck around my left side to sniff at my pack. Then he swiped the side of his head against my shoulder, nearly knocking me over. Am I glad you’re back, stinky as you are! I could almost hear his voice whispering in my mind, humor tinging its tone.

“Well, let me change out of these stinky clothes then,” I said, pushing him aside and heading toward the fire. Sai and Blanco exchanged sniffs, then the dog floated past me. He stopped just on the edge of the firelight, and I saw his hackles bristle as he dropped his head.

Through the thickening snow, I soon made out the form of a man, shrouded in a fur cloak over leather tunic and leggings. He set a kettle over the fire and glanced up. I recognized the weathered face of Hugh Berennus. Beyond, I could see the white blaze against the dark silhouette that was his horse, Vinnie.

“Welcome back, Julian,” Berennus’s smile was warmer than the fire. “You look worse for wear. I’ve put some klah on the fire, it’ll warm you right up.”

A snarl at my left side drew our attention to Sai. He still regarded the Legion rider suspiciously, though he had not moved from the spot. I tried to recall how the dog handlers of Legio Ten calmed their charges whenever the dogs took exception to fellow Legion soldiers. “Hush, Sai,” I touched his ears. “He’s a friend.”

The dog fell silent, but did not move as I approached the fire. He kept his blue eyes on Berennus while I lowered the pack to a nearby boulder and sheathed my katana. I regarded the rider for a few moments as he busied himself with the pewter cups.

“By any chance Berennus, did you hit Sai when you fought those bandits?”

He glanced up at me, his dark gaze mildly offended. “No, I didn’t. The dog was milling around, and one of the bandits hit him trying to get at me.” His eyes lowered to the dog opposite the campfire. “But I’m not surprised he hates me. After all, I killed his master.”

“Not a very good master,” I remarked, sitting heavily on another boulder next to Berennus. “That dog’s almost as bony as the skeletons we met inside the ruin!”

Berennus sent me a sharp glance. “You went inside that ruin?” He waved vaguely northward before setting a haunch of venison on the spit.

Both Sai’s nose and mine twitched, almost in unison, as the smell of roasting meat wafted up into the drifting flakes. My stomach reminded me that it had been a very long time since both of us had eaten last.

“Remember I mentioned that I’ve been working with some smart people trying to end this Crisis?” I remarked, stretching my legs toward the fire.

“Yes,” Berennus nodded as he picked up the klah pot and swirled its contents thoroughly. “Any progress since then?”

It was my turn to nod. “A fair bit, actually.” I gestured toward the pack. “Apparently there’s something special buried deep in that place that would be of some value in the effort.”

Berennus’s gaze moved from me to the pack. “And you survived? So many adventurers have gone in there, and so few have come back.” He shook his head as he filled the two pewter mugs, handing one off to me. “The few who did told me they found nothing but cursed undead in there.” He shrugged as I sipped at the steaming black fluid. “The last one turned back when he saw a goblin among the surface ruins. Told me he wasn’t about to go up against a whole tribe of them alone.”

“I don’t blame him,” I managed to keep the lingering terror out of my voice. “It wasn’t a pleasant walk on Green Emperor Way.” I met Sai’s gaze and patted my thigh, on the side away from Berennus. Still wary of the Legion rider, the husky mix skirted the edge of the firelight to my side and sat down. He never once took his gaze off of Berennus.

“I’m not sure how to get him to accept you, Berennus,” I reached out slowly and rubbed Sai’s ears gently.

“The best way to befriend a dog is through his stomach,” Berennus remarked casually, pointedly ignoring Sai. “By the way, how did you know his name was Sai?”

“I really don’t know what name he went by,” I answered, moving my fingers down to the thick fur at the nape of Sai’s neck and kneading the loose skin there. Slowly the tension seeped out of his muscles, and his stare relaxed a little, though he continued watching Berennus. “I tried to send him away, but he followed me into that ruin. So I told him he was lucky I didn’t kill him when he scared me like that.”

Berennus turned his gaze to the sky, now completely overcast. “Sai the Lucky, eh? Well, he does have the look of a Skyrim Husky about him, though the color’s not the same.”

I had to agree. The Skyrim Huskies I had met during my posting up north were mostly black, grey and white dogs, quick and agile. Sai’s brown coloring, so suggestive of sweetened xocoatl imported from Elsweyr, certainly did not originate from the snowy wilds of Skyrim. They certainly weren’t as quick to take the offensive against bigger enemies as Sai had been.

“So Sai the Lucky was useful in that place?” Berennus’s question brought me back to the present. I leaned my elbows on my knees and cradled the cooling mug in both hands, turning my eyes to the fire.

“More than I ever imagined he would be,” I drained the last of the klah. “I never fought with the war dogs in Legio Ten, but now I understand why those soldiers would die for their dogs.”

After a moment’s silence, Berennus rose to his feet and bent over the venison. He sliced off a large chunk of it and tossed it in Sai’s direction, then cut smaller portions. As Sai tore into the roast, muttering under his breath, Berennus handed me one of the laden pewter plates. We ate in silence. I wasn’t surprised that I finished before he did.

Amusement flickered through Berennus’s face as he gestured a suggestion for me to help myself to seconds. I didn’t need much more encouragement. By the time I returned to my seat, Sai had placed himself between Berennus and me, watching the Legion rider expectantly this time.

“Looks like you’ve got a new friend, Berennus,” I managed to comment before stuffing my face with roast venison again.

Posted by: SubRosa Sep 5 2011, 05:43 PM

Would I have found the courage I needed to go on?
Once again, you have done an excellent job of making the Fab Four not mere opponents to defeat and move on, but rather real people, who have had a profound impact upon Julian.

I keep seeing the name Berennus, and imagining him throwing his sword upon a pair of scales and declaring "Vae Victus!". biggrin.gif Although granted, he does have an extra 'e' at the beginning of his name than the Celt who sacked Rome. He was also much a much more pleasant dinner companion for Julian than the Romans!

Posted by: Acadian Sep 6 2011, 12:35 AM

What a lovely snowfall and winter night you describe! smile.gif

Great attention to Sai and Blanco, as the friends they are.

I thought is was a wonderful idea to have that Legion rider at Julian’s camp! I love encountering them as we travel. I did not recall/connect his name to being a Legion rider, so I thank you for the perfectly inserted gentle reminder within a paragraph or two of identifying that Julian knew him by name.

The roast venison hit the spot, thanks!


Posted by: Grits Sep 6 2011, 03:43 PM

“Welcome back, Julian,” Berennus’s smile was warmer than the fire. “You look worse for wear. I’ve put some klah on the fire, it’ll warm you right up.”

I enjoyed the snowy walk back to camp, and it was even better with some pleasant company at the end.


“So Sai the Lucky was useful in that place?” Berennus’s question brought me back to the present. I leaned my elbows on my knees and cradled the cooling mug in both hands, turning my eyes to the fire.

“More than I ever imagined he would be,” I drained the last of the klah. “I never fought with the war dogs in Legio Ten, but now I understand why those soldiers would die for their dogs.”


I love this understated way of saying how bad it was in the ruin, as well as Berennus’ calm response. It’s perfectly fitting that Sai should get the first chunk of roast venison.


Posted by: ghastley Sep 6 2011, 06:33 PM

The camp is the end point of a Legion Patrol, and it's never made sense to me why the patrolman didn't make use of the camp before turning round (except that the AI's easier that way, and they were just being lazy). Thanks for fixing that.

Sai's acting just the same with Berennus as he did with Julian. Distrust until proven innocent. Not many writers would keep their animal characters that consistent.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Sep 10 2011, 02:11 AM

@SubRosa: Actually, the inspiration for Hugh Berennus is http://images2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20080725162518/cadfael/images/f/f8/Hugh_Beringar.jpg, the Deputy Sheriff from Brother Cadfael's mysteries. At least three different actors have played him, but this one remains my favorite.

@Acadian: In the very first draft, and one of many scenes I cut before posting, Julian actually met Berennus on her first trip to Kvatch. They got on well enough, to the point that he showed her how to clean Paint's hooves. After that, every time they met on the road, they rode together. So there's that friendship that comes through here.

@Grits: Berennus is probably like most soldiers - a sucker for a good dog. wink.gif

@ghastley: You're welcome! I always thought that was a great place for a Legion rider to stop and take a break, give his poor horse a rest.

Though Julian is anxious to leave Miscarcand behind, she has to rest sometime! Better a little late than never, right?

************************
Chapter 28.10: A Day of Rest


Berennus returned to his patrol after we shared breakfast. The single cup of the klah he brewed, as strong as it was, kept me awake just long enough to manage minor repairs to my mail and to sharpen Touch. I spent the next several hours asleep, with Blanco standing guard just outside the big tent. Sai curled up in the open doorway, oblivious to the still-falling snow.

I woke to the late afternoon, groggy from nearly twenty-four hours of dungeon crawling. Sai’s brown coat had considerably more white on it, and the temperature was colder. A weak sun cast a faint roseate glow on Blanco’s white coat where he stood slant-hipped beside the banked fire.

My stomach grumbled loudly at being ignored for so long. Sai opened his eyes, then shook the light snow from his fur as he rose to his feet. With a loud yawn, he stretched his forelegs in front of him, then his hind limbs. His tail waved as I stood and engaged in a similar exercise.

With the brown wool cloak wrapped around me, I stepped out into the fresh-fallen snow. Around me the world looked like a bakery shop, with sugary snow sparkling atop shrubs, trees and grasses alike. Blanco turned his dark gaze on me before he shook his mane and pawed briefly at the ground.

It’s just a light dusting, I surveyed the snow cover. Nowhere near as heavy as at Bruma. The road should be fine. A glance behind the tent revealed my guess to be correct. If I pack up and leave now, we should reach Skingrad shortly after dark. I looked down at Sai, standing beside me, his blue gaze scanning the surrounding countryside. Or I can just take another night here. That tent’s not too shabby - definitely better than the one I had in the Legion!

Again I regarded Blanco. He returned my gaze calmly, standing quietly without any sign of impatience. This area is safe for now, and he’s not eager to go. I moved to the tin-lined chest that rested within the dense shade of an azalea shrub. Still plenty of venison. Berennus did say he would leave enough for another day. Somehow I felt pleased that he had kept his word.

“Well, Sai,” I remarked to the dog who had shadowed me around the camp. “Looks like venison again tonight.” His tail waved with a little more vigor as I drew out the roasted haunch. “I’m going to warm it up, but I bet you won’t mind if your share is cold.”

Sai didn’t mind. Blanco wandered off and began grazing around the camp after I gave him another handful of grain. It’s not yet cold enough to put the blanket on him, I mused silently. His coat was thick and plush enough for me to bury my fingers within it. It made him look plump, though he had little but hard muscle beneath the winter coat. I’ll cover him if the wind picks up. The air was silent, adding to the enchantment of the powdered snow. I couldn’t stop thinking about the almond crescent cookies so popular in Skyrim around Saturalia.

I’ll have to see if they make those in Bruma. Orania can tell me. A sudden thought raised the question of the future. Will I be in Bruma for Saturalia? How close are we to finding the Amulet of Kings? Didn’t Martin say there were four items needed? The Great Welkynd stone would make three. Wonder what the fourth one would be?

I stopped at an abrupt realization. I haven’t thought about my future in a long time. It’s always been about getting through the day. Even when Captain Steffan and I spoke about the Mages Guild, I didn’t really think about what would happen once my obligation to Uriel Septim was completed. I didn’t believe there was a life ahead for me.

Suddenly breathless, I sat down as the old Emperor’s careworn face drifted into my vision. I remembered again the kindness in his hazel eyes as he spoke to me, a filthy, despicable addict sick with skooma deprivation.

And look at me now, fully healed, back to my old fighting condition, and dedicated to his son. Am I truly the Son’s Companion as Uriel had called me? I’ve spent more time away from Martin’s side. Baurus is closer to him than I am. I shook my head. But I’m the one gathering the elements Martin needs. I’m the one Martin trusts with the most difficult tasks. And I haven’t let him down. So far.

So what will I do once the Dragonfires are lit? I leaned back. I earned all the recommendations I need to enter the Arcane University. Would I make a good healer, like Captain Steffan had said? My gaze drifted to Sai. Why do I doubt my own skill for it? I’ve healed that dog three times. And I’ve been glad to do it.

I also considered my growing alchemy skill. I’m not at the same level as Sigrid or Orania yet, but I’m better than I used to be. I wonder if there is a future for me. For the first time in years, I felt something strange rise within my core. What is this? Hope? Confidence? Faith? When I still have a dangerous road ahead of me? But we are so much closer to realizing an end to this damned Oblivion Crisis then when I brought Martin to Weynon Priory.

Yes, I can dare to hope for a future. I can dare to look forward to Saturalia for the first time in years. I have a place to call home, and friends - no, family among my Blades brothers and sisters.
My gaze returned to Sai as he munched contentedly on the cold venison. He paused in his chewing and his blue eyes flickered at me.

And Captain Steffan. How did this happen? When did he become more than just a fellow Blade, just my commanding officer? I searched my memory. When did I start falling in love with this man? The smell of the venison on the fire reminded me of my empty stomach. I moved to the spit and removed my dinner, returning to my rocky seat. No, don’t think about him. Not now. Not ever. No one can ever know my feeling for him, especially Captain Steffan himself. I forced my mind to go blank as I dug into the meat.

Once I had made certain our bellies were full, Blanco’s of grain and grass, Sai’s and mine with venison, I returned to the tent and sleep.

When I woke next, it was predawn. The eastern sky glowed softly against the black horizon, a premonition of a clear and sunny day ahead. Snow is likely to melt away by noon, I regarded the light dusting on the shrubbery, already glistening with melt. The temperature felt warmer than it had yesterday.

This time, Blanco pawed restlessly at the ground after I gave him his morning grain. He paced around the small camp and paused often to look at the cobblestoned road with an intent gaze. You’re ready to head back, aren’t you? There’s Lotte and Lena at the Grateful Pass Stables, and Rider Remus’s Mira east of Skingrad. And let’s not forget about Jasmine back in Cloud Ruler Temple. I wondered briefly how he knew I had needed the extra day of rest. This morning I felt much more invigorated, and Sai had a bounce in his movement that was missing yesterday.

Packing up the camp took only a few moments. Only the marrow bone remained of the venison, and I wrapped it up in several pieces of parchment and stowed it into the travel pack. Then I stopped and looked at Sai. “Are you coming along with us, or are you going to stay here?” His feet shifted in the classic happy dog dance, bringing a smile to my face.

West, through the trees surrounding the camp, I could see the ruined crown of the mesa that was Kvatch. The pall of smoke no longer hung over the ruined walls, but the scorched earth was still evident in the growing morning light. Waves of gold and red autumn foliage cascaded around its lower slopes and obscured the meadow where the refugee camp still lay. Berennus had mentioned the supply train from Skingrad had arrived a few weeks ago. Apparently Count Hassildor had wasted little time getting aid to the survivors of that first, horrific Oblivion Gate.

Before much longer, we were eastbound along the Gold Road. Blanco moved with a high-stepping stride, his head up and ears pricked forward. Below, Sai wove from one side of the road to the other, white-tipped tail dancing arabesques above his back as he examined every rock and shrub along the road.

Posted by: Acadian Sep 10 2011, 02:51 AM

What a lovely respite for Julian and her crew!

’My stomach grumbled loudly at being ignored for so long.’
This got me excited, then the warm venison that followed made me happy.

’With a loud yawn, he stretched his forelegs in front of him, then his hind limbs. His tail waved as I stood and engaged in a similar exercise.’
Now puleeeze don’t change this!!! When I read it the first time, it conjured an image of Julian waving her tail along with Sai. After reading it again, I was crestfallen to realize that of course you meant that Julian stretched similarly to Sai, while he wagged his tail. What a delight, regardless.

It was wonderful being inside Julian’s head for this episode as her thoughts meandered across her wonderful four legged friends to Uriel, Martin and other two legged friends whose of interwoven destinies danced in her head like Saturalia pastries.

And a future.

No wonder her thoughts turned to Captain Steffan. My advice? Unlike elves, humans live for too short a time to keep such feelings hidden. I know old habits die hard, but sometimes ya just have to step out onto the dance floor.

I quite loved how she tuned both her decision to layover another day, then to leave the day after to Blanco’s advice – which he rendered so clearly.

And it’s on the road again after a well deserved rest for our Dynamic Duo Terrific Trio. tongue.gif


Posted by: D.Foxy Sep 10 2011, 03:01 AM

Julian, regarding your thoughts about your Captain -

Just shut up your thoughts - and go and kiss him!

Posted by: SubRosa Sep 10 2011, 03:46 AM

Isn't that Sean Pertwee? Cadfael looks interesting. Netflix has a bunch of them, so I think I'll give them a whirl.

Around me the world looked like a bakery shop
This was a wonderful description.

we should reach Skingrad shortly after dark.
Just in time to meet Vigge in bed! wink.gif

I loved the mention of crescent cookies. I believe the first time I ever heard of them was when I read Wicca: A Guide for the Solitary Practitioner by Scott Cunningham. I never have been much of a cook, but I did make them once.

It was wonderful to find Julian actually stopping to think about the future, and to realize that she has a future. I would expect that she would just be given another assignment after the Oblivion Crisis however. She is a Blade now. Just as she when she was in the Legion, she is government issue. Unless you can just quit the Blades whenever you want? I would expect they would have terms of enlistment, just as any other service. Given her relationship with Martin, she probably could write her own ticket out if she wanted it however.

I can see why Julian does not want to complicate her life with Steffan. With him being her senior officer, it would create all sorts of issues, starting with accusations of her sleeping her way to the top, and just going downhill from there. OTOH, if she does quit the Blades, that problem would be solved. But seeing that he never seems to leave Cloud Ruler, well, that would again put him out of reach. *sigh* At least she is not the only character with romance problems.

Posted by: Grits Sep 10 2011, 01:58 PM

What a lovely camp day with just enough snow to make it pretty. I enjoyed Julian’s musings about the future, as they gave a clear picture of her current state of mind. She’s looking forward to the holidays with her Blades family, even while she tries to ignore her feelings for Captain Steffan. She can imagine an end to the Oblivion crisis, which will end her obligation to Uriel Septim. She’s as fit as she once was, with new skills that make her the best qualified out of the Blades ohmy.gif to chase through ruins after Martin’s trinkets. She has options, and hope. Plus she has a Witchhorse and a joyful dog.

What could go wrong? blink.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider Sep 12 2011, 02:10 PM

@Acadian: I knew that both you and Julian are long overdue for a meal. I'm glad you found it as fulfilling as she did! I agree with your advice to just step out on the dance floor, but Julian's got too many other things on her mind. Duty and honor first, that's what she's about right now. Stubborn woman. Blanco's ability to size up Julian's condition is part of his mystique as a Witchhorse, as well as his affinity for all things enchanted. Thank you for picking up on her thoughts of a future. It's the first time she really allowed herself to truly believe that she does have a future.

@Foxee: If only! wink.gif But she is as stubborn as the Jeralls are tall!

@SubRosa: Yes, that's Sean Pertwee. Loved him in the Cadfael mysteries. I think you might enjoy them as well, if not only for Derek Jacobi's excellent acting, but also for the wortcraft and botanical knowledge that plays such a big part in this medieval CSI series. I have twelve episodes on DVD and pull them out every now and then. Sean Pertwee played Beringar in the first four episodes. Using a bakery motif came naturally at this point, since both Julian and I were hungry at the time I wrote this! I wanted to point up her hunger as the filter that colors her perception of a magically changed world that always comes with that first snowfall. As for her romance problems, things will only get stickier!

@Grits: I think you've just jinxed our white-headed Redguard, Witchhorse, and joyful dog with that last comment of yours! laugh.gif

The story so far: Leaving Miscarcand behind, Julian makes her way back to Cloud Ruler Temple. On the way, she finds that a forgotten decision has unexpected consequences.

**************************
Chapter 28.11: Skingrad Bandits


The ride back to Skingrad was mostly uneventful, until we reached the point where the road snaked past Fat Rump Camp and the still-smoldering remains of the Gate. The tortured face of the maimed Redguard bandit I had encountered then resurfaced in my memory as I passed the black talons that marked the site.

Sai halted in front of us, his hackles bristling. At the same time, Blanco’s head shot up, and he turned to face the ridge to our left. From behind a rock, a Dunmer clad in battered leathers appeared, bow drawn and arrow tip aimed at my face.

“Who are you?” Anger colored his tone, while Sai stepped stiffly toward him. “What are you doing with Marcus’s dog?”

“Marcus?” I repeated, searching my memory. “Who’s Marcus?”

“Marcus Cimber!” The Dunmer lowered his arrow slightly. “That’s his dog!”

“Is he?” I glanced down at Sai. “He chose to travel with me. I know of no Marcus Cimber.”

“Marcus is dead, isn’t he?” Grief warred with fury in the ashen face as the bow drooped further.

One of the bandits at Ra’sava? “If he was at Ra’sava camp recently,” I answered slowly, “there’s a good chance you’re right.”

“She killed Marcus!” A Redguard woman burst from the tall shrubs behind the Dunmer, a battle axe raised high over one shoulder. Before I could react, she was past Sai and swinging that crescent blade toward Blanco’s left shoulder.

The stallion’s reflexes were swifter than mine. He sidestepped the blow, then spun on his hocks toward her. I grabbed the pommel of the saddle to keep my seat as Blanco reared up. His striking forefeet sent the woman reeling away, her axe momentarily forgotten on the cobblestones.

“Stand off, Dalia!” The Dunmer’s voice held unmistakable command. “Look at the rider! Look at her!”

I checked Blanco with the reins when he made to follow her, remembering how he had pressed the attack against that mountain lion. He snorted and pawed the cobblestones with fierce emphasis.

The Redguard staggered upright to lock gazes with me, ignoring the blood streaming from her nose. Tears brimmed in her dark eyes as she stared at me.

“You killed Daron, too,” she said, her tone softer this time.

“Daron’s her brother,” the Dunmer’s voice drew my attention back to him. “You gave him mercy a few weeks ago.”

Again the maimed Redguard’s visage emerged behind my vision. Involuntarily I glanced over my shoulder at the remains of the Gate. “I had no reason to deny him his wish,” I answered. Dalia wiped the tears and the blood away from her mouth.

“We saw,” she said quietly as Blanco relaxed beneath me, his ears still tipped warily toward her. She gestured toward the countryside beyond the Dunmer’s shoulder. “Enar and I saw it all. We saw how you cut those monsters down. Saw how you were about to heal him, but he stopped you.” Her voice caught.

“We tried to come to their aid,” the Dunmer added, the arrow now denocked. He slid it home into his hip quiver. “But we were busy with our own problems,” he jerked a thumb over his shoulder. Off in the distance, I could see the now-familiar spikes and thunderclouds that marked another Oblivion Gate.

I felt a frown cross my face. I don’t remember seeing that before. “Is it still a problem for you?”

“Every few days some monsters come out of it,” the Dunmer shrugged. “They’re getting worse, now. Dalia and I are the only ones left.”

I glanced at Dalia, and realized that Blanco still stood over her weapon. I nudged the stallion backwards until I could see the crescent blade in front of him. I can close that Gate, but should I? I need to get this stone back to Martin. I can’t take the risk that this would be the Gate I die in. Not anymore. “Best you move on, then,” I commented as Dalia edged forward to pick up her weapon.

Dalia hesitated, meeting my gaze again. “But where would we go?” I heard old despair in her voice. “We’re nothing, unwelcome in Skingrad. That Captain Dion would as soon chase us out the minute we walk in the city gates.”

“You know how to survive out here,” I glanced from her to the Dunmer. “There’s a place that has need of folks who are willing to work hard for little more than a warm fire, a place out of the snow, and regular meals.”

“Work?” The Dunmer’s eyes turned suspicious. “What kind of work?”

“Clean up,” I replied. “And rebuilding.” I nodded at the bow still in his hand. “If you’re a good hunter, they can use what game you can bring in. You can’t be too squeamish about the dead.”

Both bandits regarded me with growing comprehension. “You mean - Kvatch?” The Dunmer’s eyes flickered over the Wolf I still wore on my chest.

“If you’re willing to give honest life a try,” I nodded. “I’m certain they’ll be willing to give you the chance. You’ll have to prove yourself trustworthy, of course.”

Hope flickered through their eyes, then the Dunmer shook his head. “No, they’ll never trust us. It’ll be just like Skingrad.”

I regarded him thoughtfully. He’s got a point. The two of them are so scruffy looking, and with their weapons, they reek of banditry. But if they want an honest life, who am I to deny them a chance at it? “Do you want to die as bandits?” I asked them. “How much longer do you think you can stand out against that Gate? Believe me, you can’t go far in the wilderness without bumping into another one.”

Blanco tensed as Dalia bent down to her weapon. Slowly she straightened back up, slung the axe at her shoulder, and backed away from the stallion, her eyes averted the entire time. When she stood beside the Dunmer, she met my gaze once more. Sai sat down beside Blanco as the two bandits studied me silently.

“How can we have an honest life?” Dalia’s tone became mildly challenging. “We have no land, and only six drakes between us.” She jerked her head at the Dunmer beside her. “Enar’s almost out of arrows, and our repair hammers are all broken.”

I swung my right leg over Blanco’s neck and slid to the ground. “I’m serious. If you were given the opportunity to start over again and live an honest life, would you take it?”

“Are you offering us an opportunity?” Enar responded suspiciously.

“I think I know how you can start over,” I answered evenly. “But if I’m going to vouch for you, I need to feel confident that you won’t let me down.”

Dalia glanced at Enar, her left hand seeking his right. He regarded me a moment longer. “We have only our word to give as assurance,” he said finally. His eyes flickered to the Redguard woman beside him. “Mine and Dalia’s.”

I dropped Blanco’s rein and made my way up the side of the knoll to stand before them. I made certain to stop just slightly downhill, so that I was eye to eye with Enar. He straightened up under my stare. When I turned my gaze to Dalia, she tightened her jaw and swallowed before giving me a short nod. Neither of them looked away from me.

“What names do you go by,” I glanced from her to him. “Dalia and Enar?”

“Enar Baro,” the Dunmer corrected me. Dalia nodded confirmation.

I turned back to Blanco and dug into his saddlebags until I found the parchment board, quill and inkstone. With the writing gear in my hand, I moved to a nearby rock and sat down. With a little water from my canteen, I ground the hilt of my dagger to make a small puddle of black ink on the surface of the stone.

The two bandits drew near as I began writing on the top sheet of parchment, but kept silent. Sai moved to sit between me and the pair, his blue gaze steady on them.

Matius and Boldon, I wrote. Please accept Enar Baro and Dalia under your supervision. They have need of an opportunity to start a new life, and are willing to work hard for a second chance. I will leave it up to you to decide where best to use them, so long as it keeps them from a life of banditry. They have lost much, and have only each other and their skills.

I signed it and folded the parchment into quarters. And what if they run into Hugh Berennus on the way? They will figure out that he killed this Marcus Cimber. I looked up at them. “Put any thought of vengeance against Marcus’s killer out of your minds.”

“If you didn’t kill him, then a Legion patrol must have,” Baro rejoined softly with a shrug. “As unfortunate as it is, they would have been doing their job.” He exchanged a meaningful glance with Dalia. “Can’t blame ‘em.”

I bent back to the parchment board. Berennus, if you meet Enar Baro and Dalia on the road, please escort them safely to the Kvatch road, only as long as they are not breaking any laws. My thanks, Julian of Anvil.

After folding the second, I wrote the names of the intended recipients on both parchments. As Druja had taught me, I used a tiny flare to dry the inkstone. Then I held the folded notes to Baro. “You may meet a Legion rider on the Gold Road past Ra’sava Camp,” I said as the Dunmer took the notes. He glanced quizzically at me. “His name is Hugh Berennus. Keep your hands away from your weapons and give him this note if you do.” I met Dalia’s eyes. “Like you said, he was doing his job. Don’t threaten him, and don’t even think about avenging Cimber’s death.” I locked gazes with her. “If I hear you pulled your weapons on him, I’ll come after you myself, if you’re still alive.”

“If we are to have a second chance,” Baro drew my attention back to him. “We will forget our bandit’s ways. The Legion will not harm us as long as we are honest, no?”

“Enar, have you forgotten -“ Dalia began to protest, but stopped at a sharp gesture from him. I glanced at her again.

“I know not every Legion soldier acts ethically,” I addressed her, but I knew Enar was listening as intently as the Redguard woman. “Yet Berennus is as honorable as they come. If you present yourselves as poor travelers on your way to Kvatch to offer what help you can, he’ll see that you make it safely there, Oblivion Gates or no.”

Dalia nodded her understanding as Baro examined the notes. “And this Matius and Boldon?”

“When you get to the refugee camp at the base of the mesa,” I answered his unspoken question, “ask for Savlian Matius or Boldon. They’re in charge. Give either of them that note. I’m certain they’ll find something for you to do.” Now I looked from Baro to Dalia. “Be warned, though. They’re still clearing out and burning bodies.”

“We’ve been doing that too,” Dalia squared her shoulders. “We won’t quail at more.”

**********************
A/N: I've always been bothered by the suicidal tendencies of the bandits one encounters on the road and in the wilderness. Why do they hate everyone so much? I figure most of them turn to banditry not by choice, but by unfortunate events in their lives. I keep promising myself that one of these days I will write a story that explores life from a bandit's POV. That's why I was delighted to see Grits treat these unfortunates with such compassion and dignity in Jerric's Story, and like her, I have always thought that Kvatch would be a fantastic opportunity for such folks. While it may seem like I'm borrowing a page from Grits's book, I propose that this post is merely proof that great minds really do think alike . . .

Posted by: Kazaera Sep 12 2011, 03:41 PM

QUOTE
A/N: I've always been bothered by the suicidal tendencies of the bandits one encounters on the road and in the wilderness. Why do they hate everyone so much? I figure most of them turn to banditry not by choice, but by unfortunate events in their lives. I keep promising myself that one of these days I will write a story that explores life from a bandit's POV. That's why I was delighted to see Grits treat these unfortunates with such compassion and dignity in Jerric's Story, and like her, I have always thought that Kvatch would be a fantastic opportunity for such folks. While it may seem like I'm borrowing a page from Grits's book, I propose that this post is merely proof that great minds really do think alike . . .


Do I ever hear you! I've been annoyed by the same thing in Morrowind... especially when it comes to the smugglers. At least bandits are meant to attack people, but the "oops, wrong cave? you stumbled into our hide-out now DIE" tendencies of people who in some cases seem to only be smuggling food and crockery with no drugs nor slaves in sight never cease to confuse me. And as you rightly point out even for bandits it's pretty weird behaviour ("hey, gang, let's attack the fully armed and armoured Hero of Kvatch who's closing Oblivion Gates and fighting Daedra all over, that's sure to go swimmingly!" "what, asking them to hand over their money? Being stealthy? who cares about that, ATTAAAAACK") and totally ignores possible backstories and motivations...

Suffice it to say, I don't think you're stealing at all, I think this is a point where a lot of writers probably go "wait, hang on a minute, what's the story behind this?" And your answer to that question is really a good one! I loved all of this scene, from the connection to another bandit band (to the point where they recognise a member's dog!) and wanted revenge, to their mistrust of Julian and cynicism clashing with their desire for a better life... Enar and Dalia really came alive here. I also loved Julian's wanting to close the Oblivion Gate but realising that she has a more important duty and can't afford to waste time or get herself killed when Martin's counting on her.

...although I admit I forgot who Daron was. >>

Posted by: Grits Sep 12 2011, 03:57 PM

I can close that Gate, but should I? I need to get this stone back to Martin. I can’t take the risk that this would be the Gate I die in. Not anymore.

Julian shows another aspect that makes her the best choice for Martin’s needs. I think that a lot of people who would be driven to enter a Gate would not be able to pass one by when that is what’s required. That Gate also shows how the crisis is escalating. Also now we know that daedra are venturing out occasionally, but not flooding the countryside.


Writing about the bandits, a person has to decide if they’re all the game’s homicidal maniacs, or if there’s something else going on. We share an idea about what the something else might be, along with probably lots of other folks. I like your great minds proposal because it elevates my mind to greatness. tongue.gif

I’m delighted to see Baro and Dalia get a second chance at Kvatch. As Julian put it:

“There’s a place that has need of folks who are willing to work hard for little more than a warm fire, a place out of the snow, and regular meals.”

I think that bandits who were just trying to survive would take that chance. Those that steal because it‘s easier or more profitable than work, wouldn’t. We know enough about Julian to trust her judgment of Baro and Dalia.


The ride back to Skingrad was mostly uneventful, until we reached the point where the road snaked past Fat Rump Camp and the still-smoldering remains of the Gate.

laugh.gif I like your name for that camp better than the game’s.

Posted by: SubRosa Sep 12 2011, 04:52 PM

Julian's romance is going to get stickier? Who pulled out the duct tape! laugh.gif

Yay for Blanco and the mezair! That is something that old Paint, as much I love him, could never have done.

I really enjoyed Julian talking with the bandits rather than having the obligatory battle and killing both. You did wonderful job of presenting them as real people, rather than just nameless opponents as they are in the game. Their recognition of Sai, Dalia being the brother of the Redguard bandit from before, and even the second gate, it all adds up very convincingly.

Julian sending them to Kvatch was simply brilliant. Not only does she remove two bandits from the road, but she also helps the city rebuild. Certainly much better than simply killing both!


nits:
until we reached the point where the road snaked past Fat Rump Camp
In the game it is http://www.uesp.net/wiki/Oblivion:Fat_Ramp_Camp. But I don't think you should change it. Rump sounds much better, and makes more sense.

Posted by: Acadian Sep 13 2011, 12:26 AM

I loved it! smile.gif You did a wonderful job at humanizing the bandits and it was a fascinating read. With a frail character such as Buffy, she so often has to make hard choices between shooting first preemptively from the shadows, or declaring yourself and likely being killed. The only time Buffy’s been involved in ‘declaring’ herself with bandits was with Alawen, and that got them promptly attacked. So she is very frightened to risk it. Therefore it was neat indeed to see that if you have the steel to declare yourself to a bandit what can sometimes happen in our stories.

I really liked Julian's inkstone - what a great idea!

You did a fabulous job in sharing the stage among the two bandits, Sai, Blanco and Julian, with each contributing importantly to this delightful episode!

Posted by: Destri Melarg Sep 14 2011, 07:43 PM

First of all I love the new avatar! It suits you better than the snake or the cat. Now, three chapters to comment on:

28.9

I think Sai’s attitude toward Berennus was perfectly sensible. Sai is a working dog, after all. Bad masters are still masters in a dog’s eye, and it was his job to defend the camp. I don’t blame him for being wary when confronted by the scent that killed the camp’s previous tenants. Especially since he has found a much better human to manipulate protect in Julian.

28.10

I have seen Julian amused, I have seen her entertained. I have even seen her laugh and smile throughout this odyssey of hers. But this is the first time that I have seen her allow happiness to penetrate her austere demeanor. I love that she remains true to herself and tries to shunt those feelings aside, just as I love that she can no longer pretend she doesn’t have them. I can see that Captain Steffan would have an uphill battle on his hands. But, as my old pal Weebum-Na once said about a certain orc of our acquaintance,

‘My sniffer says that she might be worth it.’

QUOTE
Below, Sai wove from one side of the road to the other, White-tipped tail dancing arabesques above his back as he examined every rock and shrub along the way.

Now THIS is how to end a segment! Wow! goodjob.gif

28.11

Wait . . . bandits with a bit of common sense? I thought this was an Elder Scrolls story! Why didn’t Dalia simply try to punch Blanco after she lost her weapon? You know, like http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=O8cDfnQD0ws in Blazing Saddles! Julian is set to add ‘bandit redeemer’ to her list of accomplishments. I can just see Hedy Lamarr (“That’s Hedley!”) standing in the ruins of Kvatch saying:

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oL9F2yYrnaM
and
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Cr5KyLzFdgI

This is what sleep deprivation does to me! wacko.gif

Posted by: Olen Sep 24 2011, 05:36 PM

Sorry about the delay. RL is busy. Very busy.

A good set of parts. Her spending an extra night at the camp worked well and adds realism to her, as well as showing just how drained Miscarcand left her.

QUOTE
Around me the world looked like a bakery shop

I loved this line. It really brought the scene home and captured some of her thoughts (which given how hungry she was were probably bakery based).

The part with the bandits was another welcome addition. Making them characters who're stuck, much as she was, rather than nameless doers of evil worked. They they'd also been fighting daedra was a nice touch too, it helps show more bredth to the crisis. Having them recognise Sai was a good touch too.

I know what that fifth artifact is, and I don't think she's going to like it.

Posted by: Athynae Oct 9 2011, 04:53 AM

My sincerest apologies for getting so far behind. RL and all that, helping Trey keep up with BOTM has taken what time I have allowed. Trying to find a job sucks!

I love Julian, and I could spend days picking out lines that stood out but I would say pretty much the same thing about all of them....Great read, very touching, wonderful description....etc. I enjoy tremendously every moment I spend reading Julian's story.

Posted by: treydog Oct 27 2011, 01:44 AM

Having gone through the entirety of Miscarcand with Julian and Sai, I am glad of the respite at the end. Overall, this entire chapter shows off your wonderful skills of description- environmental, atmospheric, internal, and healing.

QUOTE
Goblins. Why does it have to be goblins? I leaned back against the wall with deep breaths. The dog licked the back of my right hand, his white-tipped tail flickering in the blue light from the crystals high above us. I met his gaze and considered his recent actions. He attacked that goblin as if nothing else was worse than that unfortunate creature. And he broke its neck.


Here we see the blossoming of ANOTHER beautiful friendship.

Throughout, you describe the battles between goblins and undead wonderfully, as well as Julian’s wise decision to stay out of them. And, alongside that, we see her abilities as a scout.

QUOTE
Sai circled around and dove for the other leg. This time the entire lower leg separated at the knee and Sai approached me carrying the severed limb like a stick I had thrown for him to retrieve.


And yes- going into battle with dogs has its own… unique aspects.

QUOTE
A whine brought my gaze back up to the ledge. Sai fidgeted anxiously, his front feet testing the rim.


I grew up with collies, and still recall one of them getting stuck on a rock ledge and jumping down into my sister’s arms.

QUOTE
...the stone did not shatter. I knelt down and picked it up. As long as my hand, and barely wider, it thrummed softly. After a moment, I slid it into my back pack. I looked at the others, but left them alone. One's enough for now. Until I find out what it's good for, other than light that is.


Showing Julian’s pragmatism and caution.

The climactic battle with the goblin shaman forces Julian to finally face her greatest fear. And I would have to quote the entire section to highlight the parts that “sing.” That said, I will note the following:

QUOTE
No, I have only two choices. Do this alone, or go back to Martin and let him down. I forced myself to take deep breaths. If you go back without the Great Welkynd stone, are you worthy of being Casnar’s Blade Sister? Valdemar? Alain and Rielus?


You must find whatever it is that allows you to go on.

QUOTE
Beneath my palm, I could sense his heartbeat, sputtering erratically. That’s what the shock enchantment does to you, boy. It prevents your magicka from flowing smoothly.


Of the many things you do remarkably well, your descriptions of TES magic and its effects are right at the top.

QUOTE
Darkness fell like silent thunder as I closed the flap.

Silence crouched over us in the dimness, lit only by the glowing crystals set into the faraway walls.


Paint me green with jealousy at those passages.

QUOTE
Weakness overwhelmed me and I fell back beside Sai. He laid his head on his forepaws. His sigh echoed mine. Akatosh! That was close! Those shock bolts from that staff were all too familiar to me. If my hair hadn’t already gone white, it would be now! I could still feel the last vestiges of that enchantment trailing silver pain along my nerves.


It may be premature, but I also think a great deal of Julian’s trauma from her time as a captive also drained away here.

The moment when Julian recalls the spirits (no, they were much more than ‘ghosts’) of the 4 is simply brilliant.

Love Julian’s thoughts about Steffan. Apparently “denial” is also a river in Cyrodiil….

Giving the bandits lives, a history, and reasons is another wonderful bit of world-building AND characterization.

And it is a satisfying way of letting us know there is so much more to the Oblivion Crisis then what is done by the “great people.”


Typos:

28.4- 4th paragraph. There were movement in the darkness below,

I believe you want “was.”

28.7, Paragraph 15- There were no sign of life other than Sai’s flickering shape and myself.

“signs”




Posted by: haute ecole rider Oct 30 2011, 01:33 AM

Has it really been almost TWO months since my last post?? Yikes!

I'm working steadily on Chapter 29, and hope to have it ready for posting before the end of THIS month.

Then it's Nanowrimo time, so I don't know if I will get Chapters 30, 31 and 32 written until after the end of November. We'll see.

@Kazaera: Daron was the Redguard that wouldn't let Julian heal him when she was on her way back to Skingrad after Anvil. She came upon that little Gate near Fat Rump Camp (I know, it's Fat Ramp, but Rump makes more sense to me), and found him mutilated by daedra. He wouldn't let her heal him, and instead asked for a quick ending. Thanks for your kind words about Enar and Dalia - they really came alive as I was writing the scene. I've done enough writing to know that I'd be better off letting them tell the story.

@Grits: You sure it's your mind that got elevated? The stuff you've been writing lately has been genius!

@SubRosa: Thanks for the terrific words! I rather thought you might enjoy Blanco's help in this episode. As for the bandits recognizing Sai, I wanted to place him more firmly in the TES world. And a dog like Sai is certainly unforgettable!

@Acadian: The inkstone actually is a real item noted in Chinese and Korean history. It's a block of hardened, solidified ink (baked, I think) that they grind with a small stone, then use a wet brush to liquefy the ground powder. I think it's a great way to transport ink without getting it all over your bag, your clothes, and your whitey-whites (as vials tend to leak, right?). wink.gif

@Destri: Ah, my comrade-in-arms! I'm glad you caught up, only now it's my turn to catch up! To tell you the truth, I'm not sure if Sai is manipulating Julian or not. Blanco certainly is! Poor woman! As for Captain Steffan, just how uphill it's going to be will become apparent in a couple more chapters. Ah yes, we are approaching the point where she declares her feelings for him in a very emphatic manner. And no, I doubt it is quite in the way you're thinking . . . nono.gif I had forgotten about Mongo! Thanks for the reminder!

@Olen: I think you're right, Julian's not going to like what Martin has in store for her. Of course, she won't like what she finds in Bruma, either, when she stops by on her way up the mountain.

@Athynae: Thanks for the kind words! It's folks like you that keep me writing on this story - both in your replies to my chapters, but also in the stories you are yourselves writing. Things have become quite inspiring here lately!

@treydog: I'm glad you're caught up, too. And I'm delighted that you enjoyed it so much. Denial is a river in Cyrodiil?? Where?? I'd love to take Julian there and slap her upside the head! Thanks for the input and the nits. I will fix them when I open up the story on my Mac partition (currently I'm in my W7 mode, having just completed my schoolwork for this week). I like to fix them in the original file as I update the forum posts. Hopefully I've caught them all by now. wink.gif

I don't have anything more to post just yet. I have four posts of Chapter 29 written up, and I think it's good for another one or two more segments. I want to take the time to review them, tweak 'em if necessary before I start posting again.

This session I am enrolled in only one class instead of two. I'm hoping that it helps with the writing, as I've fallen way behind. And I have Nanowrimo coming up as well, and plan to participate again this year. Though I have yet no idea what I will write. Don't worry, I'll think of something!

Thanks to all of you that have been reading and encouraging me and Julian on this journey of hers. It has been almost two years since I started it (Jan 2010), and it's been a fun ride, though frustrating at times. I really appreciate all the support from my fellow forumers here at Chorrol.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 2 2011, 08:08 PM

Hi all:

Nanowrimo started yesterday, and I'm off on a new story.

But ironically enough, it has helped me start writing again on Julian's story. She is happy enough to listen to the NNWM story, then tell me hers. It's great to have the creative juices going so well again.

So Chapter 29 isn't quite done, but I have enough to get us through November. So without further ado . . .

Julian has left Miscarcand and is on her way back to Cloud Ruler Temple. But first a stop in Bruma to check in with friends and to seek a little professional advice.

*************************
Chapter 29.1: A Welcome to Bruma

Blanco was too happy to stop and visit with the Paint mares at the Wildeye Stables, just outside the city walls. They made it clear that they weren’t interested in him, and he settled down quickly enough in the winter shed that blocked the wind off the mountains to the north.

I noticed that he made certain to stand close to his tack on the rack beneath the eaves of the shed. After he had chased off a street urchin trying to sneak into the saddlebags outside of Skingrad, I had realized that Blanco seemed well aware of the importance of the Great Welkynd stone resting within. I recalled how he stood guard beside the packs in Merowald’s paddock yesterday.

“I’ll be back for him,” I said to Humilis Nonius. The Imperial stablehand nodded, his somber eyes eyeing Sai warily.

“Not to worry, I’ll have him ready right quick when you’re ready to leave, ma’am.”

I gestured toward the haft of the war axe jutting skyward behind his shoulder. “Trouble lately?”

“Ach, it’s these damned Gates,” Nonius shook his head vehemently. “The Guard’s pretty good about keeping those daedra away from the stables, but one can’t be too careful, right?”

“Better safe than sorry,” I agreed. “I’ll see you in a bit, then.” I turned and headed out the corral. Sai remained rooted to the ground near the winter shed. He returned my gaze when I paused and looked back at him.

Sai looked from Blanco to me, indecision in every line in his body. I glanced toward the towering East Gate just a short walk from the stables, the still-smoldering ruin of the Oblivion Gate beyond just visible past the curve of the high stone walls. More of the Bruma guard stood outside the walls than when I had passed them by on my last departure from Cloud Ruler Temple. I could see the remnants of a few more daedric portals scattered among the rocks and boulders that marked the plateau of Bruma.

He’s nervous with so many soldiers around. Well, he’d better get used to it, where we’re going, there’s nothing but soldiers! I gestured Sai to heel. He sprang to my left side, his hackles bristling at the yellow surcoats. I could see their eyes glimmering sideways toward me and dropped my hand to Sai’s ears.

He paced alongside me as I approached the guards. I could feel his body against the side of my leg by the time we reached the first pair.

“Good afternoon, ma’am,” they stood at attention. I frowned at them. I’m not one of their officers - I peered closer at the taller of the two. It’s Bor. And Soren.

“As you were, men,” I spoke softly. “I’m not one of your officers.”

“No, ma’am,” Bor agreed, his pale blue eyes shifting toward me with a twinkle. “But you led us like one in there,” he jerked a thumb toward the Gate we had closed together.

I shook off the compliment. Or was it a compliment? “And you’ve been busy since, I see.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Soren nodded shortly. I looked past him to see four more guards ranged within the enclosed space before the tall portal. Beyond its wooden gates standing wide open, I could see General Talos standing high above a bustling plaza.

“Captain Burd boosted the guard out here?” I glanced at the two men.

“There’s been an increase in the rate these Oblivion Gates have been opening,” Soren explained. “Started out at once a week or every ten days, now it’s every other day.” He nodded outward. “Seven have opened between here and Applewatch, and four to the south.”

“And we’re full up with all the reinforcements from the other counties,” Bor added.

A sudden concern caused me to inhale sharply. Sai glanced up at me and licked my fingers. “How is that working out?”

“Most of them are camped in the Castle, both in the main Keep and out in the courtyard,” Bor shrugged. “They’re getting along rather well, I think. Most of them are good people.”

“I wouldn’t want to mess with that Bravil captain, though,” Soren remarked, rolling his eyes at me. “She’s a hardcase, that one.”

I stifled a smile at that succinct summation of the character of Viera Lerus. “I take it her Guardsmen don’t cause any trouble?”

“‘Blivion’s globes, no!” Soren ducked his head at the sharp glance Bor sent him. “Excuse me, ma’am.”

“I’m the last one to be offended by something like that,” now I smiled. “My optio will tell you my language has been worse than that.” I cocked my head thoughtfully at him. “Though that’s a new one to me. I’ll have to remember that.” Beside me, Sai relaxed at my tone. “But do tell me,” I returned to the more serious topic, “have any of the other guards caused problems in Bruma?”

The two Bruma guardsmen exchanged glances across the width of the gateway. “Well,” Bor met my gaze with some trepidation, “those Leyawiin men are a bit -“

“Hoity-toity, like,” Soren added when his mate’s voice trailed off. “Think they’re better than every one else. But they do the least amount of work of all of them!”

My heart sank. If this is what Count Caro calls aid, we may have been better off without his help. “How do you mean?”

“They don’t drill with the rest of us,” Bor frowned. “They don’t bother to learn what we know about the inside of them Gates. And they don’t stow and shine their gear like the rest of us.” He jerked his head backwards over his right shoulder at the open gates beyond. “You’ll see if you go up to the castle courtyard. You’ll know their area by the mess.”

“And they lord it over the locals,” Soren added, a growl emerging in his voice. Sai turned his head toward the Redguard. “Not just us guardsmen, but the civilians, too. And the one thing Captain Burd’s taught us -“ he rolled his eyes again, “- well, those of us not Skyrim-bred like that lunkhead over there,” he nodded in Bor’s direction. Vapor spurted in silent chuckles from the lean Nord’s lips. “The Cap’n’s taught us to always respect the local civilians and their Skyrim ways.”

I turned to face Soren more fully. “Are you saying all Nords are lunkheads?”

“No ma’am,” Soren’s tone had the familiarity of refuting an old argument. “Just that one there.”

This time Bor laughed heartily. “Just like me callin’ him a knuckledragger doesn’t mean you’re one, ma’am, or Cirroc, or any other Redguard.”

A chuckle escaped my lips in spite of my efforts to maintain a serious demeanor. Sai yipped once and sat down, leaning his shoulder against my knee. “Who is in charge of the Leyawiin contingent?” I managed to turn serious again.

“One Valeria Cordelius,” Soren’s gaze remained on Sai. “She’s the worst of the lot, if you ask me.”

I think I’d prefer to see for myself. “Is that the only contingent that is giving you trouble here in town?”

“Pretty much, yes,” Soren nodded. “Though there are individuals here and there that kind of rub the wrong way.”

“That Ulrich Leland!” Bor snorted. “Already he and Cap’n had a few clashing eyes, though he’s not done anything obvious, like.”

“Really?” I remarked, my heart sinking. And Viera Lerus? She did promise me that she would not challenge Burd’s authority here.

“Aye, when Cap’n first advised him of the drill schedule we have, Leland was against his guards drilling with us. But after fighting a few of the daedra around the next Gate, he changed his mind.”

Inexperienced? Maybe, but why would he be Captain if he lacked combat experience? I put the question aside.

The wind nudged the enchanted brown cloak off my right shoulder and kissed my neck with a razor edge. I shivered involuntarily. “Gods! I’m getting cold out here!” I shook my head at the two men. “Frostbite potions?”

“Specialty of milady Orania,” Soren grinned at me. “Lasts through an entire watch.”

“I’m going to have to speak to her about them,” I grumbled. “But not standing out here! I’ll see you both around, I suppose.”

“Aye, we’ll be around,” Bor agreed.

Posted by: Athynae Nov 2 2011, 09:18 PM

Another wonderful post full of Julian's compassion, she IS connected to these men. I can't wait to see how she handles Cordelia and her men. She never ceases to not only impress me with her strategies but in cases like this I have no doubt there will be some humor too.

Great write Haute, I look forward to more...soon. Best of luck with the Nanowrimo!!!

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 2 2011, 09:54 PM

I think Blanco's Witchhorsieness is showing again, given his protective feelings toward the great welkynd stone.

I could see General Talos standing high above a bustling plaza.
I enjoyed this, as it tells us so much of Julian's character. It is not Emperor Tiber Septim, but rather General Talos. We see the legion stamped all over her.

It was interesting to see the inside view of all these guard contingents mixing together. Most stories would portray them as one big, smoothly functioning unit. But instead you have shown them to us as being a diverse bunch, with equally divergent personalities. It comes as no surprise that the bunch from Leyawiin would be malcontents that Count Caro would want rid of (much as Count Bravil wanted rid of his malcontent, but for a vastly different reason! wink.gif) And Leland, well, those of us who know him only hope he ends up at the wrong end of a daedric longsword. Too bad he is essential at this point in the game.

Posted by: Grits Nov 2 2011, 11:24 PM

How great that Julian is cooperating with NNWM! Thank you for relieving my concerns that I would have to wait until December for a Julian fix. Now I can say good luck with your novel, and really mean it. biggrin.gif


“Ach, it’s these damned Gates,” Nonius shook his head vehemently. “The Guard’s pretty good about keeping those daedra away from the stables, but one can’t be too careful, right?”

I’m always worried about this during the crisis. Ever since that mountain lion incident at Horse Whisper Stables (in a game), I make sure I put my horse behind a closed gate. Not sure if that would help, though. blink.gif


Vapor spurted in silent chuckles from the lean Nord’s lips.

I love the banter between Soren and Bor, and especially this image. It was very interesting to get a look at the inner workings of the allies for Bruma. There would be regional differences and rivalries, but I never thought about it until now.

I also enjoyed the behavior from Blanco and Sai. Blanco is in full Witchhorse mode, and Sai’s uneasiness makes me wonder again about his history.


“Specialty of milady Orania,” Soren grinned at me. “Lasts through an entire watch.”

It’s great to hear something nice about a member of the Bruma Mages Guild. They must be in high gear now too, with all of the gates opening around Bruma and a bunch of southerners to keep warm. I get a real sense of the escalating crisis in the opening of this chapter. Julian has been on solo missions (with the dog), and now she’s back in with all of the players. I’m looking forward to seeing Burd, and then finding out how Martin is holding up. And all of the others at Cloud Ruler Temple. wub.gif

Posted by: Acadian Nov 3 2011, 01:25 AM

Welcome back to posting for you and to Bruma for Julian!

And what a great job of capturing the martial bustling of Bruma at this stage. I enjoyed how you pointed out the differing temperaments and personalities that are only partially muted by the uniforms.

’I shook off the compliment. Or was it a compliment? “And you’ve been busy since, I see.”
What a perfect sentiment for a senior NCO to have. And delivered in such a delightfully understated way!

’The wind nudged the enchanted brown cloak off my right shoulder and kissed my neck with a razor edge. I shivered involuntarily.’
I’m positively jealous of how masterfully you worded this! Simply magical.

Nit?
’I noticed that he made certain to stand as close to his tack on the rack beneath the eaves of the shed.’
Perhaps it is just me, but I paused at this to reread, looking for the answer to ‘as close to his tack {on the rack beneath the eaves of the shed} as what?’ I wonder if the word ‘as’ was perhaps simply a remnant from an earlier edit?



Posted by: treydog Nov 5 2011, 02:23 AM

First- HOORAY for new Julian story! Ahem. With that out of the way, let us get to the good parts. Oh wait- they are ALL "good parts." In that case, the parts that I liked best.

Sai's reaction to the multitude of guards shows once again your eye for detail. He WAS a "bandit dog" for a long time- official livery cannot have positive connotations for him- yet.

The problems with the Leyawiin contingent put me in mind of a maxim Julian knows quite well:

Bad leadership makes for bad soldiers.

And Julian shows her sense of responsibility once more. She was the motive force behind those "outsider" troops coming to Bruma- she cannot help but feel that their behavior reflects upon HER honor. Whether that feeling is "logical" is quite beside the point- it IS the way she FEELS.

Ah- wonderful weaving of story and personalities and politics once again.

Posted by: Olen Nov 5 2011, 11:26 PM

A continuation. Exciting smile.gif.

As every Blanco and Sai hold their own as characters. Blanco seems rather smarter than the average horse, certainly those bags should be safe. Sai is entertaining as always, there's something pleasingly light-hearted about him. His dislike of the guard is understandable, but ultimatly he wants to protect Julian rather than hurt them I think so he should settle down fine.

The idea of trouble in Bruma from all the guards makes sense. That Julian will make it her job to sort it is only natural. I doubt this Valeria Cordelius knows whats about to hit her. Still given what's coming I suspect many of the undesirables will either be changed or dead. Of course the way you introduced them was excellent, it's always nice to see old characters again.

I wonder how things are with the mages...

Posted by: Thomas Kaira Nov 6 2011, 09:41 AM

Hiya, there. I'm all caught up again after getting so behind.

Very nail-biting journey through Miscarcand. Well done on capturing everything, from Julian's PTSD panic attack from noticing the Shaman all the way to the final battle against the witch lich king of Angmar Miscarcand. Good thing Julian was no man! laugh.gif

I very much enjoyed our return to Bruma, as well. Interesting to see a bit of unrest between the camps, makes one wonder how they are going to fare in the battle soon to come.

Though considering her episode with J'Skar and Volanaro, I have no question in my mind Julian will whip those Leyawiin snob-slobs into shape faster than you can say pilus prior! biggrin.gif

Posted by: McBadgere Nov 6 2011, 11:13 AM

Loving this bit, I always love the idea of the muster by Bruma...My favourite bit of the main quest, going around all little camp bits, hearing how they interact...Most excellently rendered here...

Ulrich Leland is always a boo-hiss baddie, interested to see if he turns up more... biggrin.gif ...

Most excellent...

Nice one!... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 7 2011, 03:50 PM

@Athynae: I don't know about the humor, but I had a great time letting Julian's pilus out of the bag. You'll get to judge in a few more posts.

@SubRosa: I know people are itching for Julian to tangle with that nose-in-the-air Leland. Even if she doesn't do so here in Bruma, at least we know he survives to face her afterwards . . . wink.gif In any case, as for Blanco, I wanted to remind everyone of his Witchhorse status. That's something both Julian and I are still figuring out. And of course it would be General Talos, not Emperor Tiber! I personally think the General is a far more fascinating character than the Emperor. Of course, a certain Redguard historian may have had something to do with it . . .

@Grits: I know, it's great that Julian is cooperating. But she knows from last year that if I get a plot bunny out of the way, I come back to her story. And she's having as much fun listening to the NNWM story as I am! And oh, boy, does she keep that internal editor in line! I'm glad you enjoyed the banter between Bor and Soren. They were always friends, which is why Burd selected them to go in that Gate with him and Julian. Their shared experiences in that place only served to strengthen their bond, their loyalty to Burd, and their respect for Julian.

@Acadian: Somehow I just knew you would catch the double meaning behind Julian's thoughts about the 'compliment!' Yes, Julian is like most senior NCO's, with a rather cockeyed perspective of officers. On the one hand, it's nice to be mistaken for an officer, but on the other hand, knowing officers as she does, well . . . Thanks for the nit!

@treydog: Thank you for picking up on Julian's sense of responsibility for these 'reinforcements' she has dumped on Burd. Though she did not have any input at all on who was sent, she still believes that if not for her, Burd wouldn't have these additional headaches. And yes, it takes a while for Sai to feel comfortable among soldiers. You'll see in the next post that not all guards are the same.

@Olen: It's funny that you should mention mages, because that is where we're going next!

@TK: You're right about how Julian will whip those lazy lay-abouts into shape. But you'll have to wait. I'm glad you found Miscarcand nail-biting. It was one of the scariest parts of the whole MQ, and quite possibly the entire game.

@McB: Welcome to OHDH! I hope you continue to enjoy this story as it heads slowly toward its inevitable conclusion.

Now Julian has returned to Bruma, she pays a visit to the Bruma chapter of the Mages Guild.

*******************
Chapter 29.2: Warming Up at the Mages Guild

Frasoric greeted me with her usual fizzling magic and indomitable optimism. “Why, good afternoon, Associate! I heard you’ve completed all the recommendations! Congratulations!”

“Thank you,” I murmured, gesturing Sai to hold as another cloud of emerald sizzled between the chapter head and me.

“Have you gone to the University yet?” Frasoric wouldn’t let me continue. “Isn’t it wonderful?” She stood a little taller on her tiptoes for a moment before sinking her heels back to the floor.

“I haven’t, yet,” I responded when she paused for breath. “I’ve had a few other tasks to attend to.” Like recover Tiber Septim’s armor, and that Great Welkynd stone in my bags. “I stopped in to speak to Orania, if she’s available?”

“Of course!” Frasoric waved toward the alchemist’s office, just behind the counter. “But Cirroc’s with her. A consultation, I believe.” Her gaze fell on Sai. “Oh, have you been practicing your conjuring? But I didn’t know there was a spell for that!” Envy tinged her tone.

“Umm, no,” I shook my head at the woman’s single-mindedness. “He’s flesh and blood, like you and me. This is Sai the Lucky, and he’s kind of made himself my friend.” I brushed his ears lightly with my fingertips as I looked down at him. He met my gaze swiftly, then returned his attention to another conjuration failure.

“Oh, but you could have fooled me!” Now relief flooded her voice. Was she jealous when she thought I could conjure up a dog? What’s there to be jealous about? Oh, that’s right, she can’t even whistle up a scamp! “With those blue eyes of his, I was convinced he was from the Void!”

“More like a bandit camp,” I remarked dryly. “I’ll peek in and let Orania and Cirroc know I’d like to speak to them.” I suited my actions to my words, signaling Sai to stay close to my side.

“Very well!” Frasoric turned away from me in tacit dismissal, continuing her practice, which had never ceased during our conversation. Is that why you can’t conjure a scamp to save your life? I put the thought aside. Battlemages can swing a sword and cast spells simultaneously, why can’t Frasoric talk and conjure at the same time? It must be in how she practices. Wonder if magic uses muscle memory, much the same way that swordfighting does. If so, she must have skipped the basic focusing drills. Trying to do too much too soon?

In the alchemist’s office, Orania and Cirroc stood over her work counter, heads together in murmured conversation. The pungent scent of crushed wormwood leaves filled the room as Orania’s hands worked independently of her voice.

Sai lifted his nose and sniffed loudly, then whined. Cirroc, his back to the door, glanced around. His dark eyes lit up when he recognized me. “Julian!”

“I’d like to speak to both of you,” I paused in the doorway. “But I can wait until you’re free.”

“No, no, come in!” Orania smiled warmly at me. “And I see you have a new companion, as well,” her gaze dropped to Sai.

“Yes, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” I stepped into the room. Cirroc cleared a pile of workbooks off the stool next to him. He glanced at me again as he straightened up.

“The dog?” He held his hand out toward Sai, who approached slowly and sniffed curiously, his tail waving slowly.

Orania set her mortar and pestle down and rinsed her hands in a nearby bowl, drying them on a small towel. She rounded the counter and stopped beside Cirroc, her gaze on Sai.

“He looks well enough,” she commented, kneeling down. Sai sniffed at her hands, then licked her face in a friendly greeting. She stroked his thick ruff. “How can a healer and an alchemist help you with this dog?”

“You can explain something to me,” I answered, meeting Orania’s gaze as she looked up over Sai’s pointed ears. “I found him in a bandit camp. He had been injured when the bandits were attacking a Legion rider.” I pointed at the bald patch over his right shoulder. “Open fracture of the - um - humerus?”

It was Cirroc’s turn to kneel beside Sai. After a friendly ruffle of his ears, Cirroc moved his hands down to the healed scar, much as I had on that rainy afternoon. “Yes, the humerus,” he nodded after a palpation of the area. “I see the hair’s beginning to grow back.” He glanced up at me. “What about it?”

“That was a little over a week ago,” I continued. Both healer and alchemist regarded the shoulder, then me. “I used my Convalescence spell and what Cirroc had taught me about battlefield wounds.”

“I didn’t see him limping, Julian,” Orania ran her hand down Sai’s back and rose to her feet, brushing her palms together. Dark brown hair drifted in the golden lamplight as she crossed to a bubbling alembic at the rear of the room. “Tea to warm you up?” At my nod, she began pouring the simmering amber fluid into a glass beaker. I hope that’s clean.

Cirroc gave the healed area a final examination, then rose to his feet and returned to his stool. “Looks like you did a fine job of it, Julian.”

“So there isn’t any difference between healing an animal and healing a human or mer?” I accepted the steaming cup as Orania resumed her place at the mortar and pestle. It had been something that had been bothering me for some time. Why do chapel healers refuse to heal animals? Why is Marz the exception to the rule? Why is it left up to owners to heal their own livestock? Not everyone has the knowledge that trained healers have.

“There’s a few anatomical differences between humans, mer and animals,” Cirroc shrugged. “But those differences come into play largely in surgery, and in your choice of potions.”

“For example,” Orania added, “there are some plants that are toxic for cats, as well as Khajiit, but are well-tolerated by other species. And everyone knows of the Argonian resistance to poisons.”

Cirroc was nodding. “So you healed this dog of a traumatic injury. Really, when it comes down to it, trauma is trauma, and healing proceeds in the same manner regardless of the species.” His eyes narrowed at me. “But that’s not what is bothering you.”

I took a sip of the tea, wondering how to frame my question without causing offense. The mildly astringent taste gave me the courage to proceed. “Why don’t Chapel healers and Guild alchemists heal animals too?”

Cirroc’s eyebrows rose, and Orania’s hands paused in their grinding. “What?” Cirroc leaned his elbow on the counter. “Where did you get such an idea?”

“Get that - that thing out of here!” the Imperial woman seized me by the shoulders and pushed me toward the tall double doors. “How dare you defile the Chapel of Dibella with such filth!”

“But he’s hurt and needs help!” My nine-year old body resisted the Chapel healer’s physical urgings. The bedraggled creature clutched in my arms did not move in spite of our wrestling movements.

“It’s just a cat!” Somehow Lucilla Piconaea had managed to steer me to the carved wooden panels. With one claw on my left shoulder, she wrestled the door open far enough to push me out into the downpour. “And don’t think about going to Felen Relas at the Mages Guild! He’ll capture that cat’s soul in one of those evil gems!” The heavy door slammed shut with a deadly finality.

“He’s not just a cat!” Tears mingled with the cold rain on the black-and-white blood-splattered fur. “He’s Cao! He keeps the mice out of Mother’s garden! You can’t let him die!”


Those tears turned my voice ragged as I briefly told them about the little mouser who had appeared on Mother’s doorstep one cold winter evening and adopted us as his family. “He died before I could get him home to Mother.”

“And this Lucilla Piconaea told you Chapel healers do not tend to animals?” The suppressed fury in Cirroc’s tone drew both my and Sai’s eyes to him.

“I never questioned that,” I admitted, thinking back to my surprise when Frederick had mentioned Marz’s fondness for creatures. “Not until Marz in Bravil helped me heal Paint.”

“And it didn’t occur to you to ask why Marz would heal Paint after thinking for years it was forbidden?” Cirroc shook his head. “The decision to heal animals, or not, lies with the individual healer. Some do, some don’t.”

“Do you?” I held my gaze steady on the Bruma healer’s dark eyes.

“Of course!” Cirroc nodded emphatically. “Especially if it’s a black and white mouser in the arms of a heartbroken little girl.” He reached down to gently stroke Sai’s ears. “Or a Skyrim Husky mix at the side of a battle-hardened warrior.” His smile gleamed at me. “Not that Sai needs anything from me. You’ve done an admirable job of healing him.”

“I’ve been with the Guild for seventeen years,” Orania declared, scraping the macerated remains of the motherwort out of her pestle into a calcinator. “I can not recall there ever being a proscription against treating animals there, either. And my potions are for animal use as well as human, mer, or tailed folk.”

“Good,” I sighed with sudden relief. “Because I used all of your extra-strength healing potions on Sai.”

“I thought you healed that leg with just your Convalescence spell?” Orania added something else to the calcinator, something I could not recognize.

“I did,” I took another sip of the tea. “But he insisted on accompanying me into - a dangerous situation, and got himself banged up on more than one occasion.” Fondly I ruffled the scruff of Sai’s neck as he leaned happily against my leg. “He wouldn’t let me face those goblins by myself.”

“He’s not military trained?” Cirroc exclaimed. “But I saw you using those Legion signals with him, I assumed -“

“He knows some, but not all,” I thought back over the trip from Skingrad to Bruma. “He knows stay, quiet, come. But he doesn’t know take cover, go there, or some of the others I’ve watched Legio Ten use with their war dogs.” I shook my head. “And I’m not sure how to train him to those signals.” Playfully I rapped my knuckles gently on his skull between those prick ears. “Nor do I know if he can be trained!”

“I see I had better teach you what’s safe to use for cats and Khajiiti, then,” Orania chuckled as she refilled her own beaker with the tea. “Never know when you might encounter a cat to rescue!”

Posted by: Grits Nov 8 2011, 12:32 AM

Frasoric is hilarious. I forgot about the little up on the tiptoes mannerism that you gave her. How funny that she thought Sai was a summoning, and how fitting for her!

Dark brown hair drifted in the golden lamplight as she crossed to a bubbling alembic at the rear of the room. “Tea to warm you up?” At my nod, she began pouring the simmering amber fluid into a glass beaker. I hope that’s clean.

I like this even more. Memories of college and borrowed beakers in the kitchen.

What a touching story about little Cao, and an interesting veterinary discussion that followed. Do I see another LBMQ career opportunity for Julian?

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 8 2011, 01:16 AM

I agree with Grits, the tipy-toes was a wonderful little addition, that just seems so suited for the ditzy chapter head. Likewise mistaking Sai for a conjuring! biggrin.gif

The pungent scent of crushed wormwood leaves filled the room as Orania’s hands worked independently of her voice.
Right on the heels of Julian's musings about Frasoric's failures, this really stood out. It is nice to know at at least someone in the Bruma guild is competent. And how perfect of her to warm her tea in an alembic!

He’ll capture that cat’s soul in one of those evil gems!
Those Dunmer are wicked and profane like that...

Finally an eye-opening and once again past-revealing discussion concerning healing animals. It is too bad Teresa had not been around when Julian was younger. She would have healed her cat!

Posted by: Acadian Nov 8 2011, 01:22 AM

What a delightful episode! I like Jeanne and you do such a wonderful job of capturing her.

The scene with Cirroc and Orania was great as well. And another effective use of a poignant flashback.

“Of course!” Cirroc nodded emphatically. “Especially if it’s a black and white mouser in the arms of a heartbroken little girl.”
Testimony to your build up here, this made my heart swell. happy.gif

And a perfect ending, gently reminding us of Julian’s tendency to rescue every stray cat that she encounters!

Posted by: Athynae Nov 8 2011, 02:02 AM

I chuckled throughout the part with Frasoric, she seems like she is just happy to be happy, and I too enjoyed the tip-toe thing.

The rest with Orania and Cirroc was more wonderful insight into who Julian is and how she thinks, what is important to her. There are just some of us who can't help picking up every stray we come across. I really shouldn't have harassed Trey so much about his "stray" cat, I now have another canine at my house.....Sadie was abandoned and I just couldn't leave her where she was.

A quote that I remember from childhood went something like this "Be careful of the words you speak you never know which ones you'll eat"

BUT BUT She's a good dog!!!!!!

Posted by: Olen Nov 8 2011, 06:30 PM

Nice touch of realism with the extra things being toxic to cats. Made me think - if Argonians are so immune to poison there must be an even wider range of treatments which apply to them. Makes healing all the more complex.

Your view of Frasoric is rather different from mine. Having her as air-headed but happy in the wrong profession is rather more charitable.

The flashback was an excellent way of setting that up, it all felt very natural and was very short for the effect it achieved. Another view into Julian's past too, perhaps the furthest back yet?

I'm not sure about serving tea in a beaker though, though I suppose potions get drank too.

Posted by: McBadgere Nov 9 2011, 05:24 AM

I like Cirroc...Ever since my first char. went to Bruma...Top bloke...

Excellent writing there...Very sad story with the cat...Well done...

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 10 2011, 07:45 PM

@Grits: I'm glad you enjoyed seeing Frasoric again. That woman totally owns my keyboard whenever she has a scene. Actors, never take a job with animals, children or Jeanne Frasoric! tongue.gif And I thought a beaker was totally appropriate for Orania's choice of mugware. And this is the career opportunity for Julian in LBMQ - though she has a ton of studying to get there! (and I speak from experience here!)

@SubRosa: I was really focused on making Frasoric obsessed with mastering her conjuration ability, and it just seemed logical that with her mindset (assuming she does have a mind to begin with) she would acknowledge Sai as another conjuring. kvleft.gif Teresa could teach Julian a thing or two about animal healing! If she had been around for Cai, would Julian have gone into the Legion? Hmmm . . .

@Acadian: First, Happy Birthday! May the day be full of gladness and fun! Okay, I'm glad that you enjoyed seeing Frasoric again, like so many others. She is one of those people that is so irritating in real life, but you can't help but laugh (or at least chuckle) as you read her because we all know someone like that . . . And I really wanted a chance to show why Julian has a habit of rescuing stray cats, and this discussion about healing animals was a perfect opportunity to showcase that. And Cirroc is one of my favorite healers (along with Marz in Bravil and Oleta in Kvatch), so it was perfect that Julian would seek him out to answer one of her burning questions.

@Athynae: So good that there are so many people still rescuing cats and dogs (and who aren't hoarders) in this economy. It's tough to see the little critters suffer because of some stupid human (mer?). I'm glad to see this side of Julian's nature resonates with so many people.

@Olen: IRL, many, many things are highly toxic to cats. Tylenol will kill a cat if said cat so much as looks at it - and it does so within hours. It's dreadful to see. Cats are far more sensitive than dogs to the toxic effects of coffee and chocolate, antifreeze, and certain flea products (which is why it's IMPERATIVE for owners to double check the labels of their flea products to make sure they're safe for cats BEFORE putting them on the cats!), and so on. I'm not sure if this is the earliest of Julian's flashbacks, but it certainly goes quite a way back. I think of all of them, the one about how she feels about her name is the first one (when she and Martin are in the Chapel of Julianos on their way to Weynon Priory).

@McB: Looks like you and I share the same sentiments about Cirroc. Good man there.

Julian is on her way back to Cloud Ruler Temple with the Great Welkynd stone, and has stopped in Bruma to check up on how things are going. She learned that the Leyawiin contingent are not fitting in well, and that healing of animals is not banned or frowned upon by the Mages Guild or the Chapel healers.

********************
Chapter 29.3 Old Friends in New Places


The smoke of burning braziers and campfires hung heavy across the terrace fronting the castle walls as I stepped onto the cobblestoned surface. Sai paced so close to my side as to nearly trip me. The yellow surcoats of the Bruma guard stood scattered along the face of the high walls, looking out over the town below. Interspersed among them, I saw the livery of other counties standing watch.

Cheydinhal. Bravil. Anvil. Skingrad. Chorrol. Kvatch. But no Leyawiin. Why not? Soren’s barely suppressed anger returned in my memory. So that’s what Bor and Soren meant when they said Leyawiin’s not fitting in well. I could feel my jaw tighten. If they’re slacking off, I’d best send them packing back to their hometown. I’d better look up this Cordelius. I got them here, it’s my responsibility to see they do the job or go home.

“Hail, Hero of Kvatch!” A familiar voice rang out from the line. I turned to see Ilend Vonius waving his free hand at me, a big grin splitting his wind-chapped face. “I’m on duty,” he continued as I stepped toward him, Sai hanging back. “But our encampment’s over yonder,” he waved to the far end of the terrace. “Stop a moment by our fire and say hello!”

The guard next to him, a Bravilian by his surcoat, muttered something to Vonius. He took a breath in mock indignation. “She’s our Hero!” he countered. I had the sudden feeling this was an old argument between the pair already. “Saved my life in that Oblivion Gate, and fought alongside us to clear the city. We were the first ones!”

“She’s the Hero of Bravil, too!” I heard the Bravilian shoot back out the side of his mouth as I stepped up behind him. “Did what that no-good Count wouldn’t let us do, and got rid of that damned money-grubbing fetcher to boot!”

I shot Vonius a warning glare and clapped a hand on the Bravilian’s shoulder. The man stiffened beneath my palm. “I’m not anyone’s Hero,” I growled. “The real heroes of Kvatch are those folks in the camp below the city, and those of Bravil are the ones who do the right things every day, no matter what.” I cast my gaze up and down the line, and found myself the focus of every sentry, though they kept their faces forward. “Remember this, when this is all over, every one of you will go home heroes.”

“It will be over, won’t it?” the Bravilian asked, his back still to me.

“Yes it will,” I put the firmness I didn’t feel into my tone. “And we will beat the daedra of Oblivion.”

“How?” The Bravilian turned to look at me over his shoulder as my hand dropped away. I stepped forward, between him and Vonius.

“What is your name, guardsman?”

“Gladus Metternach,” he answered. I now recognized him as one of Frederick’s watch partners. He shook his head, and I could now see the familiar haunted look in his eyes, the same look that Vonius, Bor and Soren valiantly hid. Do I have that same look in my own eyes? “They just keep opening those Gates, ma’am, faster and faster. How can we keep up?”

I leaned forward to bring my face closer to his ear. “Do you know why they’re opening more frequently?” He shook his head. “That’s because we’re getting close to defeating them for once and for all. There are smart men,” I tapped his shoulder for emphasis, “smarter than you and I and the rest of us dumb soldiers,” I waved my other arm to encompass the line, “who are working to close those Gates forever and send Dagon back into the Void where he belongs.”

“So we’re just arrow fodder?” Metternach’s tone held a hint of despair.

“No,” I let the pilus surface in my tone. “You’re important too, because you’re holding the line and giving those guys the one thing they need the most - time.”

“See?” Vonius added. “I told you we were doing something important here! Otherwise Julian of Anvil wouldn’t be asking for us!”

My face didn’t flinch at the tone in Vonius’s voice. “I don’t doubt that you have courage,” I said to Metternach. “And I will tell you to keep the faith. That’s the one thing those daedra do not have. Faith in yourself, in your comrades to the left and the right of you, and in your commanding officers. And I assure you, Viera Lerus is one of the best out there, and she’s yours.”

Metternach straightened even further as if suddenly reminded of something forgotten. “That’s right, ma’am!” His tone no longer held doubt, only strong confidence. I smiled and clapped his shoulder again before glancing back at Vonius.

“I’ll go find that fire like you said, Vonius. Thanks for the invitation, and stay warm!” I shuddered to give effect to my words and stepped away, Vonius’s chuckles trailing after me.

Sai paced alongside me, glancing about us nervously. As I passed the first encampment, I recognized the sigil of Chorrol above its central tent. A lean form stepped out of its shelter and stretched his arms wide. As his yawning mouth closed, I recognized Ashcroft’s salt-and-cayenne pepper hair and waved. He blinked at me, then grinned in recognition.

“Hail!” He waved me toward the fire. I shook my head.

“I have another invitation first,” I remarked. “Kvatch.”

“Down at the end,” Ashcroft pointed. He stepped down. “I’ll walk with you, then, if you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” I shook my head and started walking again. “How are your guards holding up here?”

“Good, good,” Ashcroft responded. “The folks here treat us well enough. The stories down at Tap ’n Tack are entertaining, and the ale hearty!” He grinned sidelong at me. “More than makes up for standing out in this infernal cold!” His gaze grew somber. “But not for those Oblivion Gates. Nothing could, except closing ‘em forever.”

“And there are folks working on that,” I assured Ashcroft, thinking of Martin and that Great Welkynd stone waiting under Blanco’s watchful eye.

“Well, that’s good to know,” Ashcroft’s voice brought me back to the present. He nodded at Sai, still shadowing me closely. “I see you’ve got a dog now.”

“That’s what you get for feeding every stray you see,” I remarked dryly. Ashcroft laughed at the reminder of the camp dog who had adopted him when he was a homesick recruit in my cohort. “Hopefully Sai will be more Lucky than Trouble was.”

“I remember you warned me to never name a dog Trouble, for trouble would find him.” Ashcroft shook his head at the sad memory. “I hope that Sai remains Lucky then.” His gaze flashed at me. “Though if he stays with you, ma’am, he’ll keep his luck.”

“I don’t know about that,” I shook my own head, thinking of the close calls with the goblins and the undead of Miscarcand. “He has a habit of finding trouble.”

“Admit it,” Ashcroft nudged me with his elbow. “You’re alive because of him.”

I paused and glanced down at Sai, ruffling the scruff of his neck fondly. “I won’t deny it, Ashcroft. I just can’t help comparing him to the dogs in Legio Ten.”

“Train him, then,” Ashcroft smiled down at Sai. I felt the dog’s tail wave slowly behind us as Sai returned the man’s glance. “I recall you spent quite a bit of time over in the Legio Ten learning how to command their dogs.”

“I know how to signal them,” I started walking again. “But I don’t know how to teach them to know those signals.” Again I glanced down at Sai. “I think someone started teaching him, because he does know a few, but he was alone when I found him.”

“And now he’s not,” Ashcroft remarked, lengthening his stride slightly to match mine. “I’m not surprised that he’s following you, though it’s obvious to me that he’s pretty wary of so many soldiers around.”

“I found him in a bandit camp,” I answered. “Shortly after a Legion rider cleared it of bandits.”

“Makes sense,” Ashcroft nodded.

The second encampment on the terrace sported the moon-and-star of Skingrad. The soldiers outside it waved at me in friendly greeting. Not recognizing anyone I knew, I waved back. They returned to their gear, hammering out dents in shields already scarred by clannfear claws, and running whetstones along steel blades.

“They’ve been good men to have at your shoulder,” Ashcroft remarked as we passed them. “Honest and hardworking. Their decanus, Andor Hallstein, has been rock-solid against the daedra.”

“That’s good to know,” I agreed, nodding once more at the Skingrad guardsmen. “They held the line for two weeks at their own Gate, so they’ve plenty of experience there.”

We walked on in silence, each of us thinking of the cost of defending the cities against the Oblivion Gates. Silently I thanked Akatosh that no additional Great Gates had opened to cause the same devastation that Kvatch had experienced.

Berich Inian straightened up from the flames, mug in hand, as we approached the Kvatch campfire. Like the others, the tiny encampment was neat and tidy, its off-duty guards tending to their gear in the manner of professional soldiers everywhere.

For some reason Sai did not tense as we approached the three men gathered around the hearth. Inian’s weary gaze brightened as he recognized me, but grew somber when he spotted Sai. He didn’t say anything, but waved us to join him beside the warm flames. Silently he handed me the mug he had just filled, and turned back to the fire and the klah pot.

“We’re just about to eat lunch,” one of the other guardsmen greeted us. “Care to join us?”

At that moment my stomach reminded me that Sai and I hadn’t eaten since we left the warm inn at Aleswell. “Certainly, if you’ve got the food to spare,” I recalled well the polenta Sigrid had fed me the first night I spent at Kvatch.

It wasn’t polenta that weighed down the platter the guardsman handed me. It was a chunk of mutton with roasted potato. Sai seated himself beside me and eyed my plate, his tongue flickering between his lips.

“Hey boy, catch,” with a whistle Inian turned from the fire and tossed Sai a smaller chunk of meat. The dog caught it deftly in midair and waved his tail in appreciation as he lay down to eat it.

“You know him?” I asked as Inian handed a second mug to Ashcroft and took a seat opposite us.

He nodded grimly. “The fact that he’s with you tells me that Cimber’s dead.”

“Cimber?” I recalled what Baro had told me. “You knew Sai’s owner?”

“Sai?” Inian’s gaze shifted from me to the dog. “Cimber called him Lucky. Sai’s close enough, I suppose.”

“Tell me something,” I asked Inian. “Was Cimber in the Legion?”

“Aye, he was,” Inian answered. “But he fell on hard times, and lost his way.” He shook his head sadly. “I tried to get him to come back to civilian life, but he had already burned his bridges. Why do you ask?”

“Sai seems to understand some Legion signs,” I answered. I shrugged. “Not all of the ones the war dogs know, but some.”

“Cimber served in Legio Ten,” Inian drank deeply of the klah in his hand. “Loved dogs, that man did. Found this one beside his dead mother, only one left alive of that litter.”

Like me, only I was older. I looked down at Sai, who was still working on the meat. Taking a bite of my own mutton, I glanced up at Inian. “How are you all doing here?”

“It’s cold!” The guardsman who had provided Ashcroft and I with lunch exclaimed around a mouthful of potato. “But Kvatch’s windier!” He shrugged under Inian’s swift glance. “Can’t tell you which is better.”

“We’re doing as well as can be expected,” Inian responded. “At least we’re doing some good here.”

I considered his words for a few moments. Is he one of those still depressed over the loss of Kvatch? “I hope you’ll do as much good here as you did in Kvatch,” my quiet tone brooked no argument. “If it wasn’t for the steadfast courage of all of you, there would have been no Kvatch for me to find.” I cast my gaze around the gathered guardsmen, and caught Ashcroft’s nod at my shoulder.

Inian drew a deep breath. “We didn’t know what else to do but keep fighting.”

“You could have given up,” I countered firmly. “But you didn’t. Fight here the way you did at Kvatch, and you’ll save not only Kvatch, but all of Cyrodiil.” I glanced down at my empty plate. The guardsman at my right rose to take it from me. I shook my head at his unspoken offer of seconds. “I have confidence in all of you.” I sought the words to boost their morale. “You took a beating there outside the walls of Kvatch, but you held the line. You lost family, friends, and more besides in there, but you held the line. Of every soldier standing watch here at Bruma, of every man and woman bearing arms against these infernal daedra, you deserve to be called heroes, all of you. I am jealous of Savlian Matius, for he is the only one who gets to call you his.”

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 10 2011, 09:06 PM

Poor Sai. All those surcoats probably made him feel like a cat in a room full of rockers. No wonder he was glued to Julian's side the entire time.

Ilend Vonius? But he was just in Kvatch talking to Buffy the other day. How did he get to Bruma so quickly? wink.gif It was good to see him though. Coming right on the heels of Julian's indignation over the Leyawiin contingent not pulling its weight, he is a good example of someone also there because of Julian, doing everything right. I loved that he and the Bravil Guard (Gaius Prentus perhaps?) were arguing over who got dibs on Julian being their hero!

And of course Julian is the last to admit that she is a hero. Along with healing animals, there is another thing she has in common with a certain stringy Bosmer.

So Sai's former owner was a deserter? Or simply discharged? Now that ties a very neat bow around the mystery of where Julian's lucky dog came from. Even Sai being an orphan makes him fit so perfectly with our favorite white-haired Redguard.

Finally, a tasty mutton dinner with all the heroes of Kvatch. It is good to see Julian catching up with them at last. I wonder if when the Battle of Bruma does take place, the warcry will be "Kvatch! Kvatch! Kvatch!"?

Posted by: Grits Nov 11 2011, 01:42 AM

“Hail, Hero of Kvatch!” A familiar voice rang out from the line.

Uh oh. I loved that Julian responded with an inspirational talk instead of a lecture. Only she could have connected with the guardsmen and answered their concerns in the way she did.

The multiple invitations to share campfires also speak highly of Julian. It was great to get some meat and potatoes and answers at the Kvatch encampment. Sai had an owner who loved and trained him, then Sai fell on hard times just like Cimber. Now with Julian, he’s Lucky again.

“It’s cold!” The guardsman who had provided Ashcroft and I with lunch exclaimed around a mouthful of potato. “But Kvatch’s windier!” He shrugged under Inian’s swift glance. “Can’t tell you which is better.”

This was a neat interaction. I enjoyed the rich exchanges throughout this episode. It makes me tense for each one of the future heroes, and wonder who will walk home and who will ride in a box.

Posted by: Acadian Nov 11 2011, 01:46 AM

This was a fabulous walk down soldier alley! And I agree with SubRosa that it was so nice to put a bow on Sai’s history.

“She’s the Hero of Bravil, too!”
And every other city in Cyrodiil! smile.gif

“I don’t doubt that you have courage,” I said to Metternach. “And I will tell you to keep the faith. That’s the one thing those daedra do not have. Faith in yourself, in your comrades to the left and the right of you,’
Superbly put, Julian!

And thanks for the warm meal on such a cold day in Bruma.

“I have confidence in all of you.” I sought the words to boost their morale. “You took a beating there outside the walls of Kvatch, but you held the line. You lost family, friends, and more besides in there, but you held the line. Of every soldier standing watch here at Bruma, of every man and woman bearing arms against these infernal daedra, you deserve to be called heroes, all of you. I am jealous of Savlian Matius, for he is the only one who gets to call you his.”
My heart swells with pride here. Pride in the soldiers of Kvatch, pride in Savlian Matius, pride in Julian and pride in you for bringing forth the right words. Such a beautifully powerful end to this wonderful episode.

Posted by: treydog Nov 11 2011, 02:45 AM

Had to laugh at Frasoric's immediate assumption about- and response to- Sai's presence.

Then Julian's thoughts about WHY the other mage cannot manage a conjuration because of her poor practice habits... As ever, you bring a practical eye to the workings of magic.

The memory of poor Cao was simply heart-breaking.

QUOTE
"Never know when you might encounter a cat to rescue."


Like maybe http://img692.imageshack.us/img692/817/ricodap.jpg

Rather than double-post, will just add to this one.

Speaking of post- the entire scene of Julian "walking the guard posts" is simply brilliant. It shows WHY she was such a good pilus. And why she is still the leader to whom the guards look for assurance. The fact that she tends to "lead from the front" does not hurt, either.

Sai's history is also a welcome addition.

Posted by: Olen Nov 12 2011, 01:21 AM

A good overview of the other encampments. Having her wlak past them worked to review some older characters without grinding to a halt. I suspect the Kvatch contingent will be the best, both from experience and determination as well as the simpler fact that those who weren't so trained probably didn't make it. I also suspect we might be seeing the very best as a contrast to the Leyawin guard.

I suspect Julian's pilus voice will be needed in full. The dialogue should be as much of a treat as this piece was.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 14 2011, 07:51 PM

Hi all. Since so many forumers are lost in a certain Northern province, I'm going to decrease my posting frequency to once a week. I doubt that people are going to miss that second-day-of-the-week post.

@SubRosa: Ilend Vonius is a master of the teleport spell - you know, the kind that enables him to transport from one location in one story to a totally different location in another story - miles away! wink.gif As for Cimber, he was discharged but couldn't find constructive work. Like most bandits in the OHDH world, he was trying to survive. Inian knew Sai the Lucky was the one bright spot in Cimber's life If I were to write a 'dog' story, that's the one I'd be writing. And yes, "For Kvatch!" will definitely be one of the rallying cries at the big fight. I teared up when I heard it used in the game at Bruma, and decided then and there that it was going to make it into this story!

@Grits: I think that inspirational chat with the guards on the line was a little glimpse in the way Julian used to boost the morale of her rookies up back when she was the boss of the Ninth Cohort. You'll get to see her "other side" today. I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it. And those little interactions between soldiers when they are standing watch or taking their ease are my favorite parts of any war movie. "Saving Private Ryan" was full of those moments, and it really helped me to see each man as an individual person instead of a cardboard cutout. So when Sergeant Mike died in the climatic battle on the bridge, I bawled my eyes out. The Captain's death just put me over the edge!

@Acadian: I am delighted that you so enjoyed the walk down Soldiers' Alley. What a great name for that terrace fronting the castle in the vanilla version! I will always think of that name every time I walk along that stretch of cobblestones. I knew you would enjoy the meal at the Kvatch encampment. There will be another hot one waiting for her at Cloud Ruler Temple when she (finally) gets there. And I figured you would get the meaning of her words to the Kvatch guards - envious of Matius for the caliber of his men? Any good NCO would be!

@treydog: I'm glad you're finally caught up. It seems so logical for Julian to compare magicka training to what she knows about weapons/combat training. And if you ask me, she's not that far off the mark there. And I knew I was going to see a picture of Rico when I clicked on your linky. And of course that "walking the posts" is one old habit that will die very hard. I think it's a great reflection on Julian's sense of responsibility for these guys being so far from home in such a cold and unforgiving climate. (Though Orania's potions are most welcome, I'm sure.)

@Olen: Yes, I thought it was a great way to reintroduce everyone to some of the guards she had met during her travels. I hope you enjoy the upcoming dialogue as much as I enjoyed writing it. Julian in full blast as the pilus was such a - well - blast to write. I'm not so sure about the dialogue, but her body language is definitely that of a crusty old sergeant with little patience. You'll have to let me know what you think.

On her return to Bruma, Julian gets to meet the guards who have arrived at Bruma to reinforce the locals against the escalating Crisis. The title of this next post should say it all.

********************
Chapter 29.4: The Return of the Pilus


Sai trotted at my side, much happier with the mutton bone in his mouth, courtesy of Inian. More confident now that he had recognized a few old friends among the Kvatch contingent, he held his head high, balancing the thick limb easily. He no longer sought reassurance through contact, content to remain within arm’s reach of my left knee. If any soldier passed too close, he would growl softly around that bone. Most of them grinned and gave way, familiar with the ways of dogs and their treasures.

As I entered the castle courtyard, I scanned the remaining encampments within. Bruma yellow mingled with the colors of Bravil, Cheydinhal and Anvil. Still no sign of Leyawiin. I frowned. I hadn’t seen the White Stallion sigil on the watch line along the terrace, either. Seems Bor and Soren weren’t exaggerating when they described the Leyawiin contingent as slackers.

“Hail, Julian!” Varus’s voice drew my attention to the Anvil encampment just within the castle gates. Like the others on the terrace, the tents, marked by Anvil’s rust-brown livery, stood in a neat arrangement. A small fire crackled beneath a rough lean-to, the familiar ringing of steel on steel alerting me to the presence of a blacksmith. I wasn’t surprised to see Enilroth’s soot-covered face smiling at me as he returned the damaged blade to the forge.

“Hail, Varus,” I returned the greeting. “Hail Enilroth. I’m not surprised to see you here.”

“Ach, how could I let these brave men and women face the daedra with damaged gear?” Enilroth shouted back. “Even this cold won’t keep me away!”

I shook my head and turned to Varus as he paused beside me. “He’s been repairing not just our own gear, but those of Kvatch, Skingrad and Chorrol, too,” he added, echoing my own head shake. “It’s a calling for him, it seems.”

“And under these circumstances, a worthy one too,” I added. “Though Fjotreid here in Bruma’s a fine smith too.”

“I don’t doubt that at all,” Varus agreed. “But his forge’s been full with the others’. He’s grateful for Enilroth taking some of the load off of him.” He glanced up at the sky. “The way these Gates have been opening so quickly lately, both of them are busy day and night.”

“Listen,” I clapped Varus’s shoulder. “I never said thanks for your help with the situation at my mother’s farm.”

“Tis the least I can do for our own hometown Hero,” Varus grinned back. “And d’you remember Gogan and Maelona?”

“You had mentioned them, yes,” I agreed.

“They were right, one of the sailors were recruiting boys for the fight club on the docks. Cleared that situation up in a hurry. They’re minding the fort back home while I’m up here.”

“I imagine you’re glad Anvil’s in such good hands.” I smiled at the humorous tone in Varus’s voice. I knew of Captain Langley’s laziness - the man seldom appeared outside his chambers in the northwest guard tower. Again I wondered how Countess Umbranox tolerated his behavior.

“Aye, I managed to convince the Cap to put them two in my place when he assigned me the decanus position for this place.” Varus’s nod was as emphatic as his tone. Now he glanced at me, a canny assessment in his dark eyes. “Can I help you find something, Julian?"

“I’m just walking through, making certain everyone’s situated fine,” I responded. “I feel responsible for all of you being here.”

“Of course you would, if Ashcroft’s stories about you are to be believed,” Varus assured me. “But somehow I doubt he’s exaggerating anything.”

“Oh, Ashcroft does exaggerate,” I warned him. I looked down at Sai, who had flopped down with his bone. “I’m glad to see your guards seem to be getting on well enough.”

Varus sighed. “Most of us are,” he cast his eyes toward the tall peaks visible beyond the northern walls. “You know, I’ve always wanted to see the High Jeralls. Beautiful, aren’t they?” He dropped his gaze to me. “Almost makes you forget why you’re here.”

I frowned at him. “What are you telling me, Varus?”

“You’ve had a chance to see the watch line on the terrace outside?” Varus looked away. I could sense his uneasiness. What is that? Reluctance to criticize another officer?

“Yes, and I’ve noticed that Leyawiin seems to be missing, even though there are supposed to be five contubernii here.” I made my voice hard.

“Their camp’s just a little bit that way,” Varus pointed out the path past the Anvil encampment and the next one. Bravil.

“Thanks, Varus,” I said. “Let’s go, Sai.” As the dog leaped to his feet, Varus slammed fist to chest in the Legion salute before spinning on his heel to return to his men.

The Bravil camp lay quiet, its fire tidily banked down beneath a covering of ash. Either they’re out on the line, or they’re resting, or they’re down at Tap ’n Tack. Their tents stood smartly in an organized cluster around the fire, shields gleaming softly in the cold afternoon light. Beyond, I could see the sigil of the White Stallion hanging askew on its pole.

As I drew near the Leyawiin encampment, a sense of dismay crept into my throat. Trash cluttered the spaces between crooked tents, of which a few appeared ready to collapse. Dull, damaged gear lay tumbled about the sloppy hearth. One lone soldier ran a whetstone on his sword, hunched beneath a green cloak. As I passed the first of the tents, a strong, foul odor emanated out of its open flap. I glanced inside to catch a glimpse of sprawled forms, and my ears detected rattling snores from inside.

The soldier looked up as Sai and I approached the fire. I recognized the young man who had witnessed the confrontation between Caelia Draconis and me in the Five Claws Lodge, who had presented Mazoga and me with our White Stallion shields.

Apparently he recognized me, too, for he lowered his sword to the stool next to him and sprang to his feet, giving me that same smart salute I remembered.

“What is your name, sir?” I kept the ice out of my tone. Could there be at least one good man here? Out of all the gear, I had noticed that his was in good repair.

“Metellus Apsice,” he replied. I stumbled over the unfamiliar pronunciation. “I’m from Daggerfall.”

“Served in the Legion?” I asked, pleased by the steady way he met my gaze.

“Two years, ma’am,” he answered. Now I saw a flicker of chagrin. “Discharged when my rookie tour was up.”

Didn’t make the cut. Shame. “I thought so, by the way you were tending your gear,” I nodded at his sword, its edge gleaming softly in the firelight. My words brought his shoulders higher with pride. “But are you the only one in this contingent who understands that for your gear to take care of you, you must first take care of it?”

Apsice’s broad shoulders slumped. Sai sat down beside me, his attention on the guardsman before us. He whimpered in apparent empathy at Apsice’s dejection.

“In Leyawiin, servants take care of the gear,” Apsice murmured so softly I had to lean forward to hear him. “They would make fun of me for doing it myself.”

“They did, huh?” I failed to keep the ice out of my voice this time. “So you stopped tending your own gear until you came here, is that it?”

His gaze shot up at my tone. “I never stopped!” He caught himself and shifted his eyes away. “Ma’am!”

Why isn’t he the decanus? Would he have made the others tend their own gear like proper soldiers? Suddenly it was clear to me what I needed to do. Burd would never assume command of guardsmen from another contingent, nor would the others. Especially one so slack as this. But we can’t afford to have them weighing the others down. Suddenly I wished for that oaken cane that signified my old position as pilus prior.

“Where is your decanus?” I used the informal title that designated the temporary commander of a field detachment. “Valeria Cordelia?”

“In the Jerall View Inn,” Apsice shuffled his feet and met my gaze again.

“How many are here with you?” I gestured toward the tents.

“Maybe twenty, maybe a little less?” Apsice answered hesitantly.

“And where would the rest be?” I continued. Again Apsice wavered uneasily. I felt my brows rise in disbelief. “At the Jerall View?” His unhappy gaze told me the answer.

I unhooked Touch from my belt. Sai sprang to his feet as I stalked to the nearest floppy structure. A quick twist of the sheathed katana through one of the tent ropes dislodged the loose stake from the frozen ground. The brisk afternoon breeze rattled the tent sides as I continued pulling stakes until the tent collapsed.

Loud shouts and groans sounded from beneath the heavy fabric as I moved to the next tent. I ignored the cursing and brought the second tent down.

By the time all six tents lay limply on the ground, most of the guards had staggered out in various stages of undress, more than a few trailing disheveled tavern tramps. The air turned as blue from their language as their exposed skin did from the Bruma breeze. Apsice stared at me as I returned to the hearth, Sai trotting after me with low growls. Two of the men, their hair spiky from sleep and goosebumps rising on their bare chests, rounded on me.

“What in ‘Blivion!” one of them shouted, his fists rising before him. I slapped them aside with the sheathed Touch and stepped forward until we were toe to toe. When his enraged gaze met mine, I let the old pilus loose.

“Do you call yourselves soldiers?” I snapped, my voice crackling through the shouting. “Fighting men? Sworn to service? Service of what? Your puny shortswords?” I flashed my glare at the wenches, who began gathering their belongings.

“Who th’ hell are you to go around like this, s’wit?” the burly guardsman shouted back, his fists coming up again. “You got no right -“

Thwack! Touch’s wooden scabbard stopped his tirade cold, sending him reeling back with blood spraying from his nose. “Do you hate being here, at the backside of Cyrodiil with Skyrim farting in your face?” My gaze encompassed all of the guards now gathered around the fire. “I’m the one that got you here, and by Akatosh, I’ll be the one to take you out!” Sai growled beside me, bone resting on the ground between his front feet.

Either the sight of the dog’s bared teeth or the look in my eyes kept the guards back. Their cursing died down as I faced the burly one again. “I ask you, do you belong here? Are you good enough to take your place between the guards of Cheydinhal and Bravil?” Now I raked my gaze scornfully up and down the man’s half-clothed frame.

He wiped the blood away from his mouth and glared back at me, rising to his full height. Still he had to look up a little to meet my gaze. His jaw worked beneath the scruffy beard.

“Are you?” I challenged him.

“Yes!” he shouted back. “Better than anyone else here!”

“Then prove it!” I stabbed the katana at the collapsed tents. “Straighten up this place! Clean up this trash! And stow and shine your gear!”

“H- how?” One of the other guards chattered, wrapping his arms around himself. I stepped before him, waiting until he met my gaze unhappily.

“Look to your left,” I waved the katana toward Bravil’s encampment, “and to your right,” at Cheydinhal’s tidy cluster of eleven tents. “These are real soldiers. No need to look further than these two.” I moved to a discarded shield, its battered surface still bearing bloodstains. Hefting it before me, I slapped it with Touch, making the guards around me jump from the loud clatter. “As for your gear, look no further than -“ I tossed the shield at a nearby guard and returned to Apsice’s side. I clasped his shoulder firmly. “Look no further than this man.”

“Wh- what about the o- others?” The shivering man would not stop.

“Don’t worry, I’ll find them, and send them back to you when I get through with them.” I stalked through the group toward the castle gates. Sai seized up his bone and trotted after me with a final growl at the men between us. I stopped and turned back. “When I come back with your decanus, I want these tents straightened up, not a speck of trash left on the ground, and I want to see every last bit of your gear stowed and shined.” Now I let them see my battle smile. “Or I’ll have Burd put you up front at the next Oblivion Gate. By yourselves.”

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 14 2011, 08:11 PM

“Hail, Julian!” Varus’s voice
Varus? Has he given the Emperor his legions back yet? wink.gif I loved how he pointed out the slackness of the Leyawiin contingent, without actually saying so.

Poor Enilroth, he had to tear himself from the arms of Heinrich Oaken-Hull's wife! smile.gif (if you did not know, they are having an affair in the game).

It was good seeing the Leyawiin soldier who presented Julian with her knight's shield. It was even better how she uprooted all their tent stakes! Vols would have been proud of how she whipped those babies into shape. I especially liked her final line. If that does not motivate them, nothing will!

Posted by: D.Foxy Nov 15 2011, 12:48 AM

Two words, baby.

HELL YEAH!

Julian let them off lightly.

If it had been me there'd be a few teeth being swallowed.

Posted by: Acadian Nov 15 2011, 01:35 AM

I think the once a week schedule will work fine. I see you are already providing a welcome ‘in our last episode’ warm up to snap readers right back in where you want us.

More Soldier Alley! You continue to capture the martial feel and icy cold of the place. Well, except for the sad sacks of Leyawiin.

I chuckled all the way through Julian’s well-deserved and well-delivered tirade. You did a great job of capturing the effect you were going for. She was just sooo JackWebbTheDI here! goodjob.gif

I also enjoyed the full and continuous presence of Sai here as Julian’s partner and assistant drill instructor.

Posted by: Athynae Nov 15 2011, 03:03 AM

Julian is the perfect combination of heart and HEAT!!! ("Touch" this!)

Julian is the kind of leader every soldier should wish for, she doesn't give them the option of weakness and she sets the prime example first. She has compassion that shows only when it NEEDS to be seen and as Trey said, she leads from the front. I can't imagine a better leader to follow.

Her handling of the Leyawiin contingent was all I expected, including the humor. I found it highly amusing that she dropped their pitiful tents on their more pitiful heads, just deserts I'd say. And then the dressing down was classic, I loved it.

I look forward to how she handles the remainder when she locates them. I imagine they'll get even more of a wake up than their cohorts at the camp. I might feel sorry for them if they didn't deserve it. Pull that hitch out of their giddy-up Julian!!!

Posted by: Grits Nov 15 2011, 06:11 AM

I wasn’t surprised to see Enilroth’s soot-covered face smiling at me as he returned the damaged blade to the forge.

Yay, Enilroth! Banging away, no doubt. I love how you portray him. I can imagine him cheerfully repairing half of Cyrodiil’s equipment.


“They were right, one of the sailors were recruiting boys for the fight club on the docks. Cleared that situation up in a hurry. They’re minding the fort back home while I’m up here.”

What?! Now they’re going to have to go back to fighting in the tavern! tongue.gif How welcome to get some news from sunny Anvil.


Wow, Julian in full Pilus mode is something to behold! She sure ended the Leyawiin boys’ vacation. When she collapsed the tents, I was rolling! I enjoyed her rant from start to finish.

Now I let them see my battle smile.

blink.gif And that was more than a little scary!

Posted by: liliandra nadiar Nov 15 2011, 07:56 PM

And caught up finally. Two stories down, 400 to go. Fun to touch base with familiar faces amung the guards, and to do a bit more then touch to Layawiin's. I'm getting a feeling that the Tap is going to have a new story to tell soon. Julian and the Wastes of Space!

Good luck with your NNWM project.

Posted by: McBadgere Nov 15 2011, 08:39 PM

I echo the Oh Hell-Yeah...

For both parts...

Most excellent...

Wow...

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: treydog Nov 19 2011, 02:34 AM

(Former) dog person that I am, I simply adored the description of Sai with his prize.

Varus' discretion as he walks that line between criticizing his "equal" (in rank, though definitely NOT in quality) and knowing one bad unit can ruin the entire force- perfectly handled.

QUOTE
Their tents stood smartly in an organized cluster around the fire, shields gleaming softly in the cold afternoon light. Beyond, I could see the sigil of the White Stallion hanging askew on its pole.


And there is how to SHOW rather than TELL.

And Julian's restraint in dealing with the sorry sods was quite impressive. They are lucky the TENTS were the only thing she dropped on their heads.

QUOTE
“When I come back with your decanus, I want these tents straightened up, not a speck of trash left on the ground, and I want to see every last bit of your gear stowed and shined.” Now I let them see my battle smile. “Or I’ll have Burd put you up front at the next Oblivion Gate. By yourselves.”


They can prove that they are soldiers- one way or another....

Loved to hear the crackle in Julian's voice, to see how far she has come since waking in that cell in the Imperial Prison.

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 21 2011, 05:46 PM

@SubRosa: I'm glad Julian's reaction to the Leyawiin's slackabouts earned Vols's approval. As pilus, Julian gets to do what I've always wanted to do to the slackers I've always been stuck with. Yes, I knew Enilroth was having an affair back in Anvil. I suspect Morvayn knew, too, and that could be why he sent the young kid off to Bruma to cool his globes.

@D. Foxy: I'll see if this next post meets the same approval. I think one or two teeth got swallowed here. wink.gif

@Acadian: If you liked Sai as the second DI here, I think you'll thoroughly enjoy his presence in this post. I liked that you compared Julian's pilus act to Jack Webb's. It means I'm doing something right.

@Athynae: I think you'll enjoy the upcoming scene. biggrin.gif

@Grits: I'm glad you enjoyed Julian's rant at these slackabouts. She is awesome when she is in full pilus mode!

@liliandra: Welcome! That is becoming quite a chore, catching up on the entire story. I just peeked at the word count in Scrivener. Yikes! 350K!! I hope to finish this before it hits 400K!

@McB: Why, thank you very much!

@treydog: You will totally love Sai in this one! I loved hearing that crackle in Julian's voice, too.

Julian returned to Bruma to find the Leyawiin contingent woefully unprepared for the escalating crisis. She let her pilus out in full steam on these hapless idiots. Now she is off to find their so-called leader, Valeria Cordelia.

********************

Chapter 29.5: A Lesson in Leadership


The careworn Nord behind the high counter met my gaze as Sai and I entered the Jerall View. His gaze flickered over my companion.

“We don’t serve dogs in here,” he shouted over the din, a note of ragged grouchiness in his voice.

“That’s all right, sir,” I answered, casting my gaze around the room. The White Stallion was scattered in clumps around the room, most of the men already deep in their cups, and the few women apparently not far behind them. “I’m only looking for a Valeria Cordelia?”

He only shook his head at me with a scowl. Another Nord, younger and with thick black brows, stepped next to me.

“Looking for that Leyawiin tramp?” His tone matched the innkeeper’s expression. “She’s over there,” he pointed out a slim Imperial seated with three other men, all of them knocking back shot glasses of golden liquid.

“Thanks,” I said, turning to approach the table. The Nord’s big hand clamped on my shoulder.

“They’ve drunk enough to start a brawl with anyone,” he warned me. “And I don’t want to get in the middle of ‘em all, if you follow my meaning?"

“Are you the bouncer?” I met his scowl.

“Logvaar’s the name,” he answered. “I get paid to deal with the mean drunks, but it don’t mean I like it when they all start brawlin’ at the same time.”

“I’ll get them out before I start brawling with them, sir,” I shook him off. “Trust me, I’ve done this before.”

“Yes, ma’am, I don’t doubt it.” Logvaar stepped back and clasped his hands behind his back.

When I unclipped the wooden sheath of my katana from my belt a second time that afternoon, Sai dropped his bone to the floor. The heavy limb made a thunk that brought a sudden silence as everyone turned to look at the source of the sound.

Valeria Cordelia met my gaze across the room. Her own dark eyes widened as she recognized me. Then her small chin thrust forward in a pout and she turned her eyes from me. She poured herself another shot from an amber bottle that I recognized as Nordic Whiskey from one of the Skyrim villages.

In two steps I was beside her. The hilt of my katana dropped onto her wrist, knocking the glass away from her face and spilling the alcohol across the table. “Valeria Cordelia?” Once again I let the old pilus prior out and slammed the sheathed tip onto the table in front of her, making everyone jump. “Do you call yourself a decanus? How dare you!”

“Dare I?” Cordelia’s eyes flashed through her drunken fog. She slammed her hands onto the table and pushed herself upright. Her chair flew backwards before it tipped over with a loud clatter. “How dare you!” She pointed a finger into my face. “How dare you come in here and tell me what to do!” She reached for the bottle of Nordic whiskey. My scabbarded blade struck her hand away and sent the bottle flying to shatter against the nearby wall. Two of the men at the table leaped up, reaching for me.

Swiftly I jammed the sheathed tip into the belly of one and swung the hilt against the chin of the other, sending both of them reeling back into their chairs. I turned back to Cordelia, rapping her right shoulder hard with the katana. Behind me, Sai growled loudly at the shuffling feet from another table.

The Imperial woman glared up at me, her right arm numbed by my strike. “I have no wish to brawl in here,” I warned her. “You have two choices. You can do what I tell you to do, or you can do this the hard way.”

Behind me one of her companions staggered back up threateningly, his wheezing breath warning me of his approach. Once more I sent the tip of my scabbard backwards into his abdomen. With a groan he collapsed onto the chair. I clamped my left hand on Cordelia’s bruised shoulder, forcing her back against the wall behind her. As she groaned and writhed from the pain my grip triggered, I turned back to the room at large.

“If you consider yourself soldiers and fighting men and women,” I filled my tone with as much contempt as I felt for this slovenly troop, “leave this inn right now. Go back to your encampment, straighten up your tents and see to your gear. Now!

About half of the gathered guards staggered to their feet and stumbled out into the darkening afternoon. Cordelia’s three companions and a few of the others lingered, their eyes on her.

Again I slammed my weapon against the table. One of the remaining shot glasses tipped onto its side and rolled over the edge of the oaken surface. The guards shifted startled gazes to me. “Well?” I growled at them. “Do you have trouble understanding your orders?”

“We only take orders from Valeria!” One of the others, the one whose chin I had already rapped, grunted back. Blood from his bitten tongue stained his lips. I narrowed my eyes at his familiar use of her name.

“What kind of orders are those?” I snapped. “The kind that belong in the bedroom?” I shook my head furiously at him. “Let me warn you, I’m a Knight of Leyawiin, and that means I outrank your lovely Valeria. If you want to keep your globes, get your lazy butts out of here now!”

Finally the men did move, though with much drunken grumbling. They gave the snarling Sai a wide berth and staggered out the double doors. Logvaar closed the panels after them and turned back toward me, a question in his dark eyes.

I pulled Cordelia off the wall and looked around the main room again. Still quite a few people here. I dragged her after me to the bar and laid my katana down on its smooth surface before the innkeeper. “Do you have a room where we can speak privately, sir?”

“Yes,” he grunted, new respect in his eyes. He hesitated, and I anticipated his thoughts.

“How much?” I reached into my belt purse for my drakes.

“I normally charge twenty-five a night,” he mumbled uncertainly. I tossed a handful of the coins onto the surface. My fingers counted out twenty-five drakes, and gathered up the rest.

He handed me a key. “Downstairs, first door on the right,” he added.

Cordelia protested and struggled as I hauled her down the wide stairs. Sai, who had recovered his bone, bounded down the steps after us.

The door to the assigned room was unlatched, and I booted it open. Cordelia staggered against the writing desk within when I flung her through the doorway. I turned to Sai, dropping my hand to his head. “Stay here, Sai,” I ordered. He stopped just outside the door and whined softly as I closed the door on his blue eyes.

“What do you think you are doing, fetcher!” Cordelia screamed at me as I faced her again. I stepped past the smaller woman and pulled the chair away from the desk.

“Sit down,” I said quietly, the pilus still very prominent in my icy tone. “Believe me, you don’t want to do this the hard way.”

“You wouldn’t dare!” Cordelia spun unsteadily toward me, her right fist floating toward my face. I blocked it easily with my blade, the impact making a cracking sound that echoed around the small chamber. As she staggered back, I caught her right shoulder again and shoved her into the chair.

“I do dare,” I leaned down to her with a growl. “I’ve led men and women for years. I know what it takes to be combat-ready. I know what needs to be done to get the soldiers to that point and to keep them there. And so far, I haven’t seen any of that from you!”

“It’s not your business!” She knocked my hand from her shoulder.

“Oh, yes it is!” I snapped back. “It’s my business since I am the one that convinced Count Caro he needed to send a fighting force here to assist Bruma. But what does he send? A fighting force? Are you fetching kidding me?” I straightened up, my gaze still locked with hers. She returned my glare hotly, her chest heaving with angry breaths. I took a deep breath. “Have you any Legion experience?”

She blinked at my question, then shook her head fiercely. “What difference does it make?”

Why in 'Blivion did they make her decanus, instead of Metellus Apsice? “Who in your command has Legion experience?” Her blank stare told me what I needed to know about the quality of her leadership. “Do you mean to tell me you don’t even know the combat experience of your own command?”

“Why should I?” Cordelia shot back. “I never even wanted to come! Let alone be decanus!

I leaned down to her so that we could feel each other’s breaths on our cheeks. “You never wanted command? That’s too bad. You were given it, you’re stuck with it.”

“What gives you the right!” Cordelia shot out of her chair and stumbled over the bed. She staggered to her feet and turned to face me. “You’re not part of the Guard!”

“No, I’m not,” I kept my voice even. “Believe me, if I were part of this Guard, it would be a far different group than the pathetic excuse of reinforcements you’re commanding right now. But,” I stepped closer to her, “I am a Knight of Leyawiin, and that stands for something, even if my Legion experience doesn’t. And shall I remind you who closed not one, but two Gates outside your beloved city walls?” I took another deep breath to calm my resurgent temper. “Now ask me again what gives me the right.”

Cordelia suddenly deflated as the whiskey-induced rage disappeared. She turned her face from me and stared at the floor. “I don’t know how to lead,” she whispered. “Captain Draconis put me in charge of this contingent. I don’t know why - I know nothing about this command you speak of. All I’ve ever done was try to fit in.”

I stepped back, no longer sensing any hostility from her. “Fit in?” I repeated softly. “Are you in a relationship with one of the men?” The flush that spread over her cheeks told me the truth. More than one? Those three sitting with her? I inhaled slowly. “And no one called you on it?”

“Captain Draconis knew what was going on,” Cordelia murmured. “She even has a few herself on the side.” Her gaze wavered at the flicker I felt passing through my face. “Was that wrong?” She shook her head. “I have no idea how other city Guards behave.”

“All those kinds of relationships do is damage the chain of command,” I said quietly. “In times of peace, it’s not noticeable, but when there’s a crisis -“ I let my voice trail away. I’m going to have a few words with Inspector General Camillus about this Draconis. She knows better! “Relationships outside the Guard, or your combat unit, are fine, but not with another within your own squad.”

“Are you going to send me home?” Cordelia’s voice turned wispy life a five-year-old child with her hand in the pastry jar. I felt my jaw tighten as she lifted her left hand to wipe at her cheeks.

“Do you want me to?” I made my voice more gentle than censuring.

“I’d rather not be here,” Cordelia lifted her chin and met my gaze. “But I’d prefer to be in Leyawiin even less. Not like this.” She took a deep and shaky breath. “I’ll stay, as long as someone else commands.”

“You were given the command,” I answered. “If you choose to stay here in Bruma, you should carry out your obligations to your men.”

“But I don’t know how!” Cordelia wailed. I cut her off with a chopping motion of my katana.

“There is someone in your troop with Legion experience. I assume you don’t have that kind of relationship with him?”

“Who?” Somehow Cordelia’s question suggested that she had been “through” many, if not all, of the men in the Leyawiin Guard.

Akatosh no, not Apsice! “Metellus Apsice has that experience. He can advise you.”

“Metellus?” Cordelia repeated, her eyes unfocusing a little. She shook her head, and I stifled my relieved sigh. “No, he’s not my type,” she muttered to herself. “Didn’t he wash out?”

“He completed his rookie tour,” I pointed out. “That makes him a veteran. And he alone of all of your command seems to know how to shine and stow his gear and how officers should be. Shall I have a word with him on your behalf?”

“Would he help me?” Cordelia asked. “I mean, he’s never been interested in me.”

Now I stared at her. “Why wouldn’t he help you?” I shook my head. “I’ve never slept with any of my tironii, nor have I slept with my commanding officers. Go talk to Ashcroft, with Chorrol. He served his rookie tour in my cohort, he’ll tell you that I don’t have that kind of relationship with my people.”

“Then how can you lead -?” Cordelia shook her head. This time I blinked in consternation.

“Leading by sex is best left to tavern tramps and camp whores,” my blunt words made her wince. “Soldiers, regardless of gender, lead by respect. And respect is not given, it is earned.”

Cordelia slumped down onto the edge of the bed, her eyes gazing blankly into the distance. “I - I never knew -“ She blinked and focused on me. “Will you show me?”

“I am already bespoken elsewhere,” I shook my head, thinking of Martin. “But I’ll ask Apsice to lend you his support and experience. If you want an example of how a woman should command her men, look no further than Viera Lerus.”

Posted by: D.Foxy Nov 21 2011, 06:01 PM

Holy ships....the rot is far WORSE than I thought...

In fiction this unit will be able to be reformed. IRL, however, a unit that has fallen than low can be reformed in only one of two ways: in peacetime, total unit disbandment and starting from scratch: in wartime, the firing squad.

Hautee, this is just a RL observation. In your fictional world you are mistress supreme - it's your story! (And a Bloody Good One, may I add!)

Posted by: Olen Nov 21 2011, 10:17 PM

So the mystery of the useless contingent is solved. Leyawin seems to have been getting rid of their less useful guards and then made a mess of choosing the leader (I wonder how she got that position...). However it seems Julian has it sorted (or at least is fortunate enough to have poeple who will sort it now she's started the process.

That should let her get back to CRT and Martin. I can't wait for her reaction when she hears the final ingrediant...

Posted by: liliandra nadiar Nov 21 2011, 11:09 PM

Wow, no wonder things were so bad. I had expected, at best (worst?) a beligerant/resentful commander, not... that. Cordelia has a long way to go to get any respect from either her 'fellow' commanders or her troops. Still, Viera is an excellent model to try for.

*wonders which person in the JF is doing the DB line, roots for them, at least up to a point*

Posted by: Acadian Nov 22 2011, 02:20 AM

Poor Sai, still lugging around that bone!

“Who in your command has Legion experience?” Her blank stare told me what I needed to know about the quality of her leadership.’
This is effectively phrased. Nice.

Leading by sex. I was beginning to wonder when Julian dragged Cordelia upstairs after paying 25 drakes for her. Then when she made Sai wait outside, I started to get worried. Whew. Just some girl talk. laugh.gif

Posted by: Grits Nov 22 2011, 02:21 AM

What a gigantic mess. This group needs a complete do-over. I wouldn’t know where to start. Julian does, though! Wow.

Through all of it, I had to smile when Sai remembered to pick up his bone. happy.gif

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 22 2011, 03:23 AM

So is Valeria Cordelia's last name inspired by a character from Buffy the Vampire Slayer?

“We don’t serve dogs in here,”
You don't serve droids? Erm, oh, dogs... biggrin.gif

Well, so much for taking them outside before brawling! laugh.gif

And respect is not given, it is earned.
Indeed.

Another great episode of Julian showing off her legion chops. Not only knowing when to crack down hard, but also when to let up and listen, and then do something to create a positive change.

Posted by: McBadgere Nov 22 2011, 05:28 AM

QUOTE
“I’ll get them out before I start brawling with them, sir,”


My favourite line by a country mile... biggrin.gif ...

Loved it...Absolutely...Well loving this story...

Brilliance...

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: treydog Nov 26 2011, 09:19 PM

Excellent as ever. And yes- the IG definitely needs to be informed of what goes on with Draconis. The choice of decanus leads to the question- malicious or stupid?

There is plenty of rot within the city guard, and in this case the fish appears to be rotting from the head....

Posted by: haute ecole rider Nov 30 2011, 03:22 AM

@All: Well, I got so caught up in the whole Apple training thing that I missed my posting day yesterday. My apologies!

@D.Foxy: This entire thing with the Leyawiin guard just blew up in my face. I was thinking mere slackers, but nooo. The more I wrote, the worse it got. I'm surprised Julian didn't just chase them all away. But I guess she has other things in mind for them. I quite agree that this unit IRL would require very, very drastic tactics to deal with them.

@Olen: I'm not sure the guard is going to be sorted out except in the harshest way. But Julian has done what she can. Let's just hope these folks pay attention to what she has said, and to what Metellus will be telling them. As for getting back to Martin and CRT, that is the one thing keeping Julian from taking them in hand!

@Lil: Yes, Cordelia has a long way to go before she can get real respect. She has a lot to learn. Thing is, will she learn 'em in time? There will be no DB in OHDH - Julian's not that type of person. And she's too recognizable for the undercover thing.

@Acadian: He he he - so we kept you guessing for a bit there, huh? Not to worry - Julian has a place for sex, and that ain't a 25-drake-a-night bed at the Jerall View! laugh.gif

@Grits: Naturally Sai continues to make his presence known. He won't be leaving these pages for a while. He and Blanco make too good a team!

@SubRosa: Never watched Buffy the Vampire Slayer, but I have watched Star Wars a bazillion times! And yes, she did get them outside before she started brawling with them! What happened in there (putting her katana to effective use) didn't qualify as a brawl by a country mile. If she had brawled with them, especially in her present condition, they wouldn't be able to walk back to their camp!

@McB: Thanks!

@Bowwow: Yes, the Inspector General will be getting an earful from his former pilus about the situation at Leyawiin. As far as Julian's concerned, that's far worse than Count Terentius and his skooma sucking son in Bravil. I suspect Draconis was getting rid of competition by sending Cordelia, who is so obviously unsuited for a leadership position, on a suicide mission.

The story thus far: Julian has discovered that the Leyawiin contingent leaves much to be desired both in leadership and in training. She does what she can to get them straightened out before they get themselves (or worse, the other guard contingents) decimated by the daedra.

***********************
Chapter 29.6: A Warm Welcome Home


"Hail, Julian!" Achille's greeting from the watchtowers above the gates warmed my heart after the long ride up in the late afternoon gloom. I waved back, then dismounted just as the gates before us opened. As before, Roliand and Caroline stepped through to welcome us home.

"Every time you return, you bring a new companion!" Caroline exclaimed as she gestured toward Sai. I glanced back to see him standing beside Blanco's hindquarters, his gaze wary on the two Blades.

"Careful," I stopped Caroline from approaching him. "He's still suspicious of any armored soldier we meet. Let him warm up to you first."

"But I don't want his bone!" Caroline exclaimed, but Roliand nodded.

"Aye, I understand," he clapped a restraining hand on Caroline's shoulder. "Skyrim Huskies are slow to accept strangers, and do so only on their own terms."

"There's that," I admitted. "But also, his last master was killed by a Legion rider, so any person in heavy armor is suspicious to him."

"Ah, I understand," Caroline fell back slightly. She removed her helmet and smiled at Sai. "What's the best way to get him to accept us?"

"Share your dinner with him." Irony tinged my answer as I thought back to how I had won his trust and how he had accepted Berennus beside the campfire, He had even settled down at the Kvatch encampment after Inian had given him a morsel of mutton. "Especially meat."

"Well, then, you're just in time," Caroline nodded emphatically. "Let's get Blanco settled in, and we'll go in to eat!" She patted the white stallion affectionately and took his rein from me. "Does the dog have a name?"

"I named him Sai the Lucky," I answered, as the Husky mix fell in between me and Blanco, the bone clenched firmly between his teeth. "He's no fighting dog, but he has proven to be quite the partner."

"He went into Miscarcand with you?" Roliand asked. "That's surprising, considering that these dogs typically don't have the fearlessness of the Legio war dogs."

"He wasn't fearless," I admitted, thinking back over our time together. "But he looked out for me, and I for him." I sighed. "I doubt I would have made it through that place without him at my side." I dropped my right hand to his ears. "He hates goblins."

Roliand held the torch higher so he could see my face. "How was Miscarcand?"

"Scary," I looked away from the firelight. Sai whined softly around his bone.

Caroline glanced at me over Blanco's withers. "That bad? Then it's a good thing Sai went in there with you!"

"Yes, it was," I agreed. I was relieved when neither of them pressed the subject further.

"Did you stop in Bruma?" Caroline's voice reached me at the same time as we stepped onto the plaza.

"Yes, I did," I answered. "And for the most part I'm glad to see so much support from the other counties."

"So is Countess Carvain," Caroline nodded as Roliand took the rein from her. She caught my startled look. "I accompanied Grandmaster Jauffre to the County Hall to see if she and Captain Burd needed any help from the Blades." Her gaze darkened slightly at a memory. "Leyawiin -" her voice trailed off, then she shook herself.

"I don't think Leyawiin will be such a problem anymore." I could still hear the frustration in my tone.

Cordelia trailed dismally after Sai and me as we approached her command. Most of the tents had been re-erected, straighter and neater this time. At the rear of the encampment, a bonfire blazed vigorously, fed by the trash still being added to it by three of the guardsmen. I ran a quick head count. Of the forty or so guardsmen, most sat bent over their gear. The tapping of repair hammers and the hissing of whetstones brought back memories of my old cohort.

I searched the gathered men and women for a familiar face, and found Apsice demonstrating the proper way to hold a sharpening stone to a small-framed woman. He nodded encouragingly at her attempts as we approached.

"Apsice," I caught his attention. When his gaze fell on Cordelia behind me, he straightened with a salute. "I need you for a moment," I continued, stepping away toward the command tent in the center.

"Keep it up, Petelius," Apsice nodded at the woman still bent over her sword. "It will get easier with practice. I'll check back with you later." He fell in behind Cordelia as we entered the tent.

The gloom was cold and empty. Apsice moved past me to light the lamp on the camp table. I found the surface bare of the usual scrolls that came with command.
That's going to have to change, I mused to myself silently.

Sai sat down beside me as I turned to face Cordelia and Apsice. They avoided each other's gazes. He kept his eyes on me, she turned hers to the rough dirt beneath our feet.

"Apsice, Cordelia is the commander here," I caught the faint hope fade from his eyes. To his credit, he showed no other sign of disappointment. "But she can not command alone. She needs someone with Legion experience to back her up." His brows rose ever so slightly as I paused. "Will you do so?"

"Yes, ma'am!" The lean Breton did not hesitate. His gaze became thoughtful.

"I'm going to trust you," I continued, "do perform your duties in a properly respectful manner. I will trust you not to do or say anything to diminish Cordelia's standing in the sight of her command."

"Understood!" His nod was more emphatic than the look in his eyes.
Yes, her standing needs bolstering more than anything else. You have your work cut out for you.

Now it was Cordelia's turn. "I strongly suggest you listen carefully to Apsice's advice." I gestured her toward the table. "And the first duties of a commander is making sure she knows her men and women, and that they have everything they need to form an effective combat unit. That means drilling with the other units, recording their names, families, experience and behavior while here. It also means being aware of what they need. And no, it's not unlimited alcohol and sex." I ignored her flush and tapped the table to bring her gaze up to mine. "If you have questions, do not hesitate to ask Apsice or one of the other commanders here."

Doubt flickered across her face. "I'll figure it out," her tone held a faint hint of defiance.

"Given time, I’m sure you could," I hardened my tone. "But time is the one thing you don't have. How many of your command will die before you figure it out on your own? How much blood will be on your head before you realize the true meaning of command?" I shook my head. "No, best to listen to those who have been there before you, and learn fast. Preferably before the next Gate opens."

Apsice stepped forward. "Don't worry, ma'am," he spoke firmly. "We'll do it - together. All of us."

"Good." I nodded my appreciation at him before turning back to Cordelia. "The first thing you must do is make Apsice your second-in-command. That will give him the authority to act on your behalf, and make him the butt of any disgruntlement your comrades may feel. Second, forget all about trying to fit in. For the duration of your stay here," I leaned my hands on the table and held her gaze steady with mine, "you need to be the officer, not a fellow guard. That means distancing yourself from the others. Don't call anyone by their first name, and don't let them call you anything other than 'ma'am' or 'Cordelia.' Understood?"

Her eyes widened. "What difference does it make if they call me 'Valeria' or by my family name?"

"Apsice can explain that to you," I straightened up. "Now I need to be elsewhere, but I'll check back in with you. And I'll speak to Captain Lerus on my way out, so she knows you'll be coming to her for advice."


"Good," Caroline's heartfelt comment brought me back to the present. She nodded as she stepped away. "I'll go in and make sure they save a fresh bone for Sai." She smiled crookedly at me and walked away.

"And I'll put up Blanco for the night," Roliand waved me after Caroline's departing form. "You've come a long way, and it's become colder here since you left!"

"I know!" I drew the thick woolen cloak around me for emphasis. "But I'd best take those saddlebags with me. Blanco won't let you near them."

"That stone?" Roliand's brows rose beneath his helm. "He wouldn't think we'd steal it?"

"Apparently he knows it's important," I answered. "He wouldn't let anyone but me handle those bags. Nearly took Tilmo's head off with a capriole before I realized it." I shook my head at the memory. "Caught both of us off guard - he's normally so cooperative with the stable crew."

"Something to do with him having been bred by the Witchmen, I'm sure," Roliand muttered. "Well, let's get those bags off of him so both of you can get inside." He nodded humorously at Sai. "I doubt the dog minds the cold so much."

I laughed. "I doubt it, too!" As a matter of fact, Sai had gamboled through the snow as Blanco and I plodded up the mountainside. He had repeatedly dropped his bone into the drifts, then sent snow flying as he dug for his treasure. Blanco had shook his head at the dog’s antics several times when snow hit his head and neck.

Blanco turned his head and looked at me as I pulled the saddlebags from his back. I patted his rump fondly. “Behave for Roliand, now,” I admonished him. “I’ve got the stone now. Thanks.” I directed that last to both Blanco and Roliand. His grin flashed in the dimness as the tall Nord led the white stallion away.

Posted by: Acadian Nov 30 2011, 04:28 AM

What a nice homecoming at Cloud Ruler Temple after Julian’s extended time on the road! Good that you spent some time acquainting and reacquainting the Blades with the animals. And good reminders of Miscarcand via the memories of Julian and Sai.

Down in Bruma, I expect Countess Carvain must be feeling a little better having a fair amount of support from sister cities on hand.

Posted by: Grits Nov 30 2011, 04:49 AM

The title really says it, what a wonderful, quiet return to Cloud Ruler Temple. I love the image of Sai playing in the snow all the way up the mountain.

Poor Tilmo, I bet he got a surprise! Don’t mess with the Witchhorse!

I imagine that while Julian is frosty and wind-burned from her travel, Martin is bent over and squinty from his work. I look forward to their meeting. smile.gif

Posted by: liliandra nadiar Nov 30 2011, 08:12 AM

So which Blade gets to tell Julian that the Captain's been worried about her? At least Sai will be warm, though the sight of so many folks in heavy armor will not make him comfortable.

Posted by: Olen Nov 30 2011, 12:18 PM

Yes I suspect the Captain will try to have a quiet word. It's not quite the same as the situation with Cordelia given that she answers to Martin and Jauffre and it's (probably) more monogamous. Still an interesting parallel, as I'm sure is intended, for when the crisis is over and that comes to a head.

It's nice to see CRT again, you've really brought the place to life and given character to the inhabitants. I look forward to her meeting Martin.


Posted by: Athynae Nov 30 2011, 02:22 PM

Caught up again, my youngest and I got a dose of changing seasons accompanied by a touch of pneumonia and bronchitis but are on the mend now.

YES I liked how she handled Cordelia and her ....contingent? Now they will be anyway...thanks to the guiding katana, I mean voice, of The Pilus that lives inside our Julian. I get the feeling that Cordelia now feels like she will be letting Julian down if she does anything less than LEARN TO COMMAND, that's always a good thing.

The return to CRT was special. I could easily see Sai playing with his bone in the snow, it made me giggle at the picture it conjured. And her friends welcoming her back did not disappoint. What a wonderful group of personalities you have surrounded Julian with.

I so look forward to the next installment and her meeting with Martin and Jauffre and of course the Captain.

Posted by: SubRosa Nov 30 2011, 05:35 PM

So we are back to the old Cathode Ray Tube, erm, Cloud Ruler Temple, at last.

That will give him the authority to act on your behalf, and make him the butt of any disgruntlement your comrades may feel.
Yep, the XO always get to be the bad guy, so the captain can look good. wink.gif It looks like Julian is sorting things out with the Leyawiin crew. Now we will see what Martin has come up with next.

Posted by: McBadgere Dec 3 2011, 06:10 AM

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Always had a soft spot for Caroline...Ever since the time my first character went to sleep in CRT and when he woke up Caroline was in that bed... biggrin.gif ...They're married in my story... biggrin.gif ...

Most excellent again...

Loving it...

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: haute ecole rider Dec 5 2011, 03:29 AM

I'm doing this early since I will be quite busy tomorrow.

Oh, an update on Nanowrimo - I completed the month with over 53K written. The story is not yet finished, however, so I have continued working on it alongside this one. There may be a lull in the posting schedule, as the next episode of OHDH is not yet completed, and I really want to finish the Nanowrimo story as well. Plus I have a big project due this week and finals next week. I hope to resume the posting pace after that.

@Acadian: I'm not sure Countess Carvain is feeling better with that bunch of slackers on her doorstep, but at least she should find some comfort in the fact that Julian has tried to fix that situation. wink.gif

@Grits: Bent over and squinty-eyed? Hmm, maybe only at 2 am! Julian won't stay frosty and wind-bitten for long if she can help it!

@Lil: I'm not sure the Blades even know how the Captain feels about Julian. I'm not sure he knows it himself! Though I suspect Jauffre knows more than he lets on . . .

@Olen: Julian is too much the professional soldier to let a - ummm, crazy little thing like love interfere with her ability to carry out her duties. I rather think the Captain is the same way. Yes, it will be interesting to see how it all shakes out eventually.

@Athynae: I'm glad you and others enjoyed Sai's antics on the way up the mountain! As I've said before, he is inspired by the dog next door, and that is exactly how Presley loves to play in the winter snow!

@SubRosa: I sure hope Julian has sorted things out with the Leyawiin crew! But only trial by fire will tell if that's the case.

McBadgere: Thanks!

The story so far: On her return to Cloud Ruler Temple, Julian is welcomed home by her fellow Blades. Now she introduces Sai to the rest of them.

*********************
Chapter 29.7: Julian’s Stones


Saddlebags over my left shoulder and Sai at my heels, I entered the Hall of Blades. Within, Belisarius greeted us heartily and waved toward the door to the dining hall. "Dinner is ready," he remarked. "And Caroline went ahead to save a beef bone for your new companion," he tipped his head toward Sai. "Dogs are always welcome here, though they don't always stay around!"

Ahead, I could see several figures clustered around Martin's study table. I recognized Captain Steffan and Grandmaster Jauffre standing shoulder to shoulder, facing Martin with Baurus just behind him. I frowned at the tableau. What's going on there? Are they having a confrontation? Unease caused my stomach to quiver as I approached them.

"I don't like it," I caught Jauffre's gruff frustration. "It's dangerous, is what it is."

"I know," the weariness in Martin's tone made me acutely aware of my own. "But unless you can come up with a better plan, it's our only chance to end this crisis."

End this crisis? My breath caught in my throat. What is so terrible about ending this crisis? My step faltered, and I halted a few steps away. Sai sat down at my left side and dropped his bone.

Again the sound of the bone hitting the wide timbers drew attention to us. Captain Steffan and Jauffre turned to face us, and Baurus gave me a grinning nod.

"Welcome back, Julian," Martin's weary visage relaxed into a genuine smile. "It's always good to see you safe."

"Of course," Jauffre said gruffly, stepping to my right side and clapping me on the shoulder. Beyond his shoulder, Steffan's lazy grin shone white in his wind-burned face. I looked quickly away from his blue eyes, so like Sai's.

I wondered if the tension I had felt just a breath or two ago was merely my tired imagination. But no, there it was still present as a vague shadow in Martin's hazel gaze. His eyes dropped from my face to the brown form at my side.

"I had heard you found a new companion," he smiled at the Husky mix. "At this rate you'll need to open a menagerie to support them all!"

"I didn't pick him," I half-protested. "Or Blanco, either!" I swung the saddlebags from my shoulder and set them onto the table. Sai growled softly as he picked his bone up and followed between the soldiers. "Shush, Sai," I turned and dropped my hand to his head briefly. He slipped beneath the table and laid down with his bone. The sounds of teeth scraping on bone drifted up along with the typical Skyrim Husky mutterings. I caught a humorous flicker in Martin’s eyes.

“I found three different kinds of stones in Miscarcand,” I flung the flaps back. “I doubt this one is the Great stone you wanted, sire,” I drew out the smaller blue stone. Martin smiled and took it from my hand. Cyan flickered around the Hall, competing against the warm amber glow from the fire and the candles.

“You’re right, this isn’t the Great one,” Martin nodded. “It’s a common Welkynd stone.”

“If it’s common, how come they’re so -“ I paused, searching for the right word. I settled for “- uncommon?”

Martin chuckled. “That’s because in the thousands of years since the fall of the Ayleids, mages and witches have gathered as many of these stones as they could. They are common only within Ayleid ruins, but not in the light of Magnus.”

“They were common enough within Miscarcand, that’s certain,” I answered. “I thought they couldn’t be the stone you need, but I took one anyway.” I caught the curious glances from the Blades but kept my gaze on Martin, who continued studying the blue-green stone. “Are they useful for much more than light sources?”

“They can be used for light,” Martin nodded. “But mages and witches find them more valuable as sources of magicka. When you are depleted from casting too many spells, using one of these stones can recharge your energy. Battlemages valued them, until potions to recharge magicka were developed.”

“Potions are smaller and easier to carry than these,” I felt chagrined at a sudden remembrance. When I was so run down in Miscarcand, after fighting that Lich, I could have used that stone! Sai and I would have gotten out of there sooner!

Martin nodded. “That’s likely why there are still so many of these left in certain Ayleid ruins.” He set the stone carefully down on top of a stack of books. “You said you found three different kinds of stones?”

Now I drew out the smaller of the two unique stones, the white one with the brilliant argent glow. Baurus was the only one who didn’t step back from its light, but he turned his face away.

“A Varla stone!” Martin breathed, his hands cupping it from mine. “I have never seen one of these, but I have heard of them. They are rare, indeed, both within the ruins and without!” The stone’s light cast a bone-chilling effect on his face as he smiled at me. For a moment I saw a grinning skull in place of Martin’s familiar features, and tried to blink it away.

Martin set the stone on the table and picked up a nearby volume. He opened the book and turned it face-down over the stone, effectively cutting off its glare. That skull disappeared, along with the sense of foreboding it had triggered.

“Varla stones are much more valuable,” Martin continued. “They can be used to recharge enchanted items.”

Again I experienced chagrin. Could have saved myself that expensive soul gem! I suppressed the sigh of frustration I could feel in my throat and instead dived into the second saddlebag, the one holding the prize. “I believe this is the stone you need, sire.”

Gasps and sharp inhalations rippled around the Hall as I revealed the long, narrow crystal that had been so difficult to obtain. The grinding of teeth on bone stopped, and I glanced down to see a pair of intense blue eyes peering at me from beneath the table. Almost reverentially, Martin held his hands out for the stone. Carefully I set it into his palms.

“This is more beautiful than I even suspected!” he whispered breathlessly. He met my gaze steadily, his expression turning somber. “I had no doubt you would succeed where so many others have failed, but I can see that it has cost you dearly.”

A sudden sense of dread moved through me as Jauffre shuffled his feet beside me. Martin said there were four elements needed. So what is the fourth one? And is that why Jauffre is so uneasy?

“There is one more item you need for the ritual, right?” Somehow I steadied my voice. “What is it?” Martin’s eyes wavered slightly as he drew breath to answer.

Jauffre clamped his hand on my shoulder. “Time for that later,” he said gruffly. “You’ve traveled far, you must be weary. Come! Let’s go eat something hot!”

My stomach grumbled softly. Quiet. You just ate. I know it’s the altitude but show some manners at least! Still I kept my gaze on Martin. Relief had shimmered through his expression, betraying the tension I had seen earlier. “Sire?”

“Grandmaster Jauffre’s right,” Martin smiled wearily at me. “It’s time to eat, and to rest. We will discuss the next task tomorrow.” With a reluctant glance at the Great Welkynd stone, he stepped away from the table and turned for the dining hall. Baurus nodded at me before he fell in behind Martin.

“Let’s go, Julian,” Jauffre encouraged me. “Both Captain Steffan and I are dying to hear how you obtained a dog ever since we heard about him!”

I glanced sharply at him. “Agents in every city?” Jauffre’s light blue eyes only sparkled in amusement.

Posted by: SubRosa Dec 5 2011, 04:44 AM

What is so terrible about ending this crisis?
You have not heard his plan yet Julian!

I looked quickly away from his blue eyes, so like Sai's
Methinks slightly different in some ways however... wink.gif

They are common only within Ayleid ruins, but not in the light of Magnus.
This was nicely put.

The varla stone and its skull-like impression on Martin's face was nicely done. You leave us wondering if that was just a trick of the magical light, or if perhaps it was prophetic.

Posted by: liliandra nadiar Dec 5 2011, 08:02 PM

Don't feel bad Julian, Myrin didn't know about the uses for either stone for dozens of ruins. She just kept them 'cause they looked pretty decorating her home(s).

QUOTE
"I didn't pick him," I half-protested.


Your intentions are quite irrelevant in the matter. Don't you know that by now? tongue.gif

Enough hints and portants getting dropped for even the most oblivious Redguard to get a bad feeling about the last part of the plan, and Julian's not that Redguard.

Posted by: Olen Dec 5 2011, 09:38 PM

Julian’s Stones -- *giggles* tongue.gif

I liked the tension surrounding the discussion table, I can't imagine many people liking Martin's idea, even if it is the only option. I will be interested to hear Julian's take on it. Martin's explaination of the stones, as well as their descriptions was most enjoyable and reintroduced him well.

I see there's more tension with Steffan too. It's very Julian to look away and ignore it.

Agents in every city? - smile.gif A good reminder, and a fun throw away line.

Nit:Jauffre's gruff frustration. <snip> Jauffre said gruffly, - I found 'gruff' used to describe Jaffre's tone twice in such close sucession a bit jarring.

Posted by: Acadian Dec 6 2011, 01:15 AM

And the reunion with her fellow Blades continues. I see that Sai fits right in at the Cloud Ruler Temple - or at least under the table. Wonderful to see Martin again.

“If it’s common, how come they’re so -“ I paused, searching for the right word. I settled for “- uncommon?” laugh.gif

’For a moment I saw a grinning skull in place of Martin’s familiar features, and tried to blink it away.’
A very ominously effective image.

Jauffre certainly has his mysterious sources, but what I really like is his idea for what to do next: “Let’s eat!”

Posted by: Grits Dec 6 2011, 02:52 AM

Love the title. tongue.gif

For a moment I saw a grinning skull in place of Martin’s familiar features, and tried to blink it away.
Yikes.

“Let’s go, Julian,” Jauffre encouraged me. “Both Captain Steffan and I are dying to hear how you obtained a dog ever since we heard about him!”
laugh.gif I guess it’s going to be pretty hard for Julian to surprise them.

It's great to be back with the Blades, even with the tension. So… dinner? biggrin.gif

Posted by: Athynae Dec 7 2011, 04:41 AM

I am on the edge of my seat and since I am at a loss having never played Oblivion then I am in even more suspense as to what comes next.

I am always captivated by Julian's descriptions and the vision of the stones created by your words is quite artistic.

I just love Sai, he has such personality and is quite the perceptive pooch.

Look forward to more, always

Posted by: McBadgere Dec 7 2011, 04:54 AM

D'you know...I always find Martin slightly creepy in the game...Still creepy here too... laugh.gif ..

Brilliant, as ever...

Nice one... biggrin.gif ...

Posted by: Destri Melarg Dec 10 2011, 10:21 PM

Given what I remember of your posting schedule you can imagine my surprise to discover that I'm not ten-fifteen pages behind! biggrin.gif Real life and the holidays notwithstanding, I am slowly but surely catching up.

Posted by: King Coin Dec 12 2011, 06:11 AM

I’ve only read this most recent chapter, but I’ve really enjoyed what I’ve read so far. I’ll have to go back a little and read about this most recent adventure. Looks like I arrived just in time though for the most tense quest (for me) in Oblivion!

###########

For a moment I saw a grinning skull in place of Martin’s familiar features, and tried to blink it away.
Wow, you brought Martin’s hinted dark past forward with your story.

It’s been so long since I’ve played the main quest in Oblivion that I totally forgot what the last part of the plan involves. SubRosa’s comment reminded me though. She’s going to love this.

Posted by: Captain Hammer Dec 18 2011, 10:43 AM

Knowing where we are, and knowing how much I've missed, I'm kicking myself for not having been as caught up as I would have liked.

But hey, I am caught up now, and wow, talk about some powerful stuff.

First, there's the new dog. Next, can Julian acquire, say, an eagle to ride on her gauntlet? I'm loving Sai, being a huge dog person myself (and highly allergic to cats, but that's not the cats' fault) and I hope to see him continue on the path to http://www.cracked.com/article_19578_5-most-badass-soldiers-ever-happened-to-be-dogs.html

But now we're back at Cloud Ruler Temple. And after that brief detour in Bruma (seriously, Cordelia, seriously?) it looks like she could use the break. However brief it will be.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 6 2012, 04:12 AM

I know it's been a while since I last posted. *Hangs head.* I haven't been keeping up with the writing as much as I would have liked. But now I'm back at it, and just finished this chapter today. I have the next one in the works, and am plotting out the following events.

I hope everyone will still enjoy Julian's narrative.

The story so far: Julian has just returned to Cloud Ruler Temple with the Great Welkynd Stone in hand and a charming Skyrim Husky in tow. She is anxious to learn what the fourth element to the ritual Martin is researching will be. But Jauffre seems reluctant to let her find out so soon on her return. First, food.

******************************
Chapter 29.8 Sai’s New Bone

“Welcome home!” Jena greeted me as she laid out the meal on the sideboard. “Caroline told me about Sai, so I’ve put something aside for him.”

“It’s gotten colder,” I remarked as she ladled thick beef stew into a sturdy clay bowl. Her smile flashed as she handed it to Martin first. “But that just makes the company warmer!” I finished as Jauffre took his turn at the pot.

Beside me, Sai whined as his nose twitched above the bone. Hesitant at first to follow me into what he must perceive to be a den of enemies, he now shouldered his way between the others’ legs to sit before the stew pot. His bone, still in his jaws, slowly began to gleam with dripping saliva.

Captain Steffan stepped past him to take his own generous serving from Jena. He plucked a chunk of tender, gravy-coated meat from his plate and tossed it casually to Sai. Surprised, Sai managed to catch it in mid-air, his bone thunking forgotten to the floor. As Steffan moved to take his seat next to Grandmaster Jauffre, Sai bounced to his feet and followed after the tall Imperial. Begging whines trailed after him as Jena laughed at his antics.

“Kick his bone under the buffet,” she said as she served up another generous helping, this time for me. “He can find it later, if he remembers it. Otherwise,” she reached behind her and pulled out a napkin-covered plate. “Give him this instead, or he’ll give the Captain no peace!” She leaned forward as I took the second dish. “And he won’t say no to that dog!”

I glanced at Jena. Behind me Belisarius guffawed. “Aye, that’s true!” He elbowed me. “Captain Steffan has a soft spot for dogs, just as he does for architecture. His Pa trained ‘em, you know.”

“No, I didn’t,” I shook my head in surprise. “But thanks for the plate,” I said to Jena, “and the information,” I muttered over my shoulder to Belisarius. His chuckles followed me to the tables.

Martin waved me to sit beside him. “Come, Julian, we all want to know about Sai.”

“Let the woman eat first, Sire!” Jauffre muttered around a mouthful of the savory stuff. Before Martin could respond, I took a mouthful of it.

Gods, this is as good as it smells! My hands stopped their unwrapping motions on the plate as the full richness of the stew’s gravies made itself apparent on my tongue. The mutton Sai and I had shared with the Kvatch contingent faded into distant memory as I savored the flavors.

A furtive movement from Steffan, seated opposite me, brought my attention back to the present as Sai noisily gulped down another morsel of the captain’s stew. I glared briefly at the tall Imperial, then leaned back slightly on the bench.

“Sai, come here.” The dog gave Steffan a final longing glance before trotting beneath the table to squeeze himself between Martin’s knees and mine. I looked at the plate Jena had provided me. Cuts of fresh beef, lightly cooked but still dripping with bloody juices, mingled with small pieces of cooked carrots and a sprinkling of cooked peas. Stew without the gravy. Even the dogs eat well here! A fresh bone, marrow still scarlet with blood, rested on the edge of the dish.

I slid the plate beneath the bench, out of the way of the other Blades still finding their way to their seats. I noticed that Martin didn’t sit so much apart from the Blades, though only Grandmaster Jauffre, Captain Steffan, and Baurus sat near him. After a few seconds, I felt Sai’s body flop against the backs of my calves as he began working on his plate.

Between bites of the savory stew, I told Martin and the others how I had encountered Sai. Jauffre nodded to himself as if confirming a private suspicion when I described healing Sai’s broken leg. Steffan’s gaze gleamed in approval when I mentioned sending Sai back to the camp before entering Miscarcand, but his chewing stopped and his eyes narrowed when I related his last-minute entry just as the door slab closed.

I tried to avoid describing too much of the horrors we found within Miscarcand, but Martin and Steffan gently pressed me to describe Sai’s behavior within the ruin. When I reached the point in the story where we had reached the Great Welkynd stone, I realized that they had avoided dwelling on my fear and terror, and focused instead on the Skyrim Husky mix now licking his chops contentedly beneath the bench. They’re debriefing me! And being so unobtrusive about it, too.

“And how does he get along with Blanco?” Martin asked. I shrugged.

“They seem to like each other well enough,” I answered. “They’ll even play together for a few moments here and there.” I smiled at the memory of Blanco’s head-tossing at Sai’s antics. “Though I suspect Blanco thinks Sai’s an air-headed idiot.”

Steffan spluttered into the back of his hand, his face turning congested. Jauffre slapped his back, mild concern in his face. Martin smiled when Sai crawled out from beneath the bench to sit next to Steffan, his eyes on the captain’s face.

Finally Steffan waved Jauffre’s solicitousness off and cleared his throat. “I’m sure Blanco has the right of it,” he whispered hoarsely. “But you have to admit the dog was useful in that ruin.”

“Yes, when he wasn’t getting in my way or that of the others!” I smiled to take the sting out of my words. “And I certainly got some restoration practice in!”

“And on the way home?” Martin asked. “Was he useful then as well?”

“As a companion, yes, Sire,” I admitted. “As a fighting dog, not so much. We met a couple of bandits outside of Skingrad . . .” my voice trailed off as I thought of Enar Baro and Dalia.

“And was Sai helpful then?” Steffan polished the last of the gravy off his plate with a chunk of bread. I shook my head and shrugged.

“As a fighting companion? No, sir. Blanco actually did more in that sense. But Sai was the reason they didn’t press their attack,” I saw the puzzlement in my friends’ gazes. “They knew his former master, and recognized him. If not for that, I’m certain I would have had to kill them to save myself.”

Jauffre’s face grew somber. “They were that desperate?”

“They had been fighting Daedra from a Gate that opened near their camp, sir,” I recalled Enar’s despair. “Those two were the last ones surviving of that band, and they had nothing left.”

“What happened then?” Martin’s gaze was lowered to his wine goblet.

“I offered them a reference for work at Kvatch, Sire,” I glanced in surprise at my empty plate. After a sip of the steaming klah, I continued, “It would be a chance at a new life for them, a chance to start over.”

“Wouldn’t they just continue their bandit ways?” Jauffre’s skeptical tone stirred doubt in my heart.

“I just couldn’t think of them as bloodthirsty criminals, sir,” I said finally. “They felt more like folks who had lost everything and turned to banditry just to survive.”

“Talos knows there’s been plenty of that for some time,” Jauffre commented as he pushed his plate away. He nodded apologetically to Martin. “Not to criticize your father, he did his best, but . . .”

“As long as certain members of the Elder Council keep placing their cronies in county seats with the intent of growing rich off of poor people’s hard work,” Martin shrugged, “how could my father stop that?” He shook his head. “The Emperor cannot arbitrarily remove members from the Council.”

I thought of Count Terentius of Bravil. “It seems to me that the Legion recognizes the -“ I paused to consider my next words, “- questionable activities of one or a few Counts and are wrestling with their options, if they have any.”

Jauffre’s brows rose toward his nonexistent hairline. “Really?” He shot a glance at Martin, who avoided his gaze. “That’s news to me.”

I could not resist. “Ah, you have agents in every town but not in the Legion, sir?” Martin chuckled at the Grandmaster’s chagrin and met my eyes.

“I see you have found our Grandmaster’s sole weakness,” he remarked with a wry smile. “But it would be good to have a liaison between the Blades and the Legion.”

“If there are good men in the Legion,” Jauffre grumbled into his cup of klah.

“I don’t know for certain, sir,” I spoke slowly, “but it seemed to me that Phillida is one such man. I am certain that Inspector General Camillus is so.”

“I shall trust your judgment then, Julian,” Martin’s tone took on a decided air. “And that’s that, Grandmaster.”

I blinked. What just happened? Have they been having a dispute? So whom did I help?

“Aye,” Jauffre showed no resentment. “That’s that. But it’s for the future. Right now we have to finish this Crisis.” His gaze sharpened on me when I drew breath to ask. “But first, you need to sleep! You look as if you’ve been on forced march for two weeks!”

“I feel like it, too, sir.” My eyelids suddenly felt heavy as the events of the past few days finally caught up to me. “If it’s acceptable to you, Sire,” I turned my gaze to Martin, “I’ll check up on Blanco, then turn in for the night.”

Posted by: Grits May 6 2012, 10:16 AM

Hooray, Julian returns!! Haute, you have been missed. Hug_emoticon.gif I’m so glad that you’re writing this story again!

Steffan and Sai’s antics were a delight. Sai didn’t need to find an easy mark at the table, Steffan stepped up and identified himself! biggrin.gif

Martin and Steffan’s gentle debriefing was worthy of Julian herself, no wonder she saw through their methods.

“Aye,” Jauffre showed no resentment. “That’s that. But it’s for the future. Right now we have to finish this Crisis.” His gaze sharpened on me when I drew breath to ask. “But first, you need to sleep! You look as if you’ve been on forced march for two weeks!”

And Jauffre dodges the question. What a warm and wonderful return to CRT. It made me want to turn the air conditioning down to “Bruma” and cook some stew. smile.gif

Posted by: Olen May 6 2012, 05:50 PM

Welcome back Haute! Good to see this continued smile.gif

Your animals continue to have as much character as the humans with Sai being delightful in this part. And a good meal, for everyone. Stew sounds rather appealing right now.

A gentle debreif, food and rest - sounds like Julian has exactly what she needs before the next phase of the crisis.

Posted by: ghastley May 6 2012, 06:51 PM

That's what was missing around here - food and animal companionship. And we get both in the same installment. smile.gif

A minor style criticism: “Captain Steffan has a soft spot for dogs, just as he does for architecture. His Pa trained ‘em, you know.” leaves me thinking his Pa trained architecture. laugh.gif


Posted by: SubRosa May 6 2012, 07:39 PM

Yay! Julian is back! and she's hanging out with the other Blades at good old Cathode Ray Tube again.

Captain Steffan has a soft spot for dogs
Does he like them barbecued? Flambe? In a cream sauce? laugh.gif

I'll have some of that juicy beef stew as well. Everyone eats well in your stories h.e.r.!

Such a brilliant way that Jauffre and Martin debriefed Julian as well. I think I would prefer it that way to sitting in a dingy room with an intelligence officer who wrote down everything you could remember happening.

As long as certain members of the Elder Council keep placing their cronies in county seats with the intent of growing rich off of poor people’s hard work,
Ah ha! Methinks Martin has put his finger upon one of the evils that has beset Cyrodiil for some time now.

“But it would be good to have a liaison between the Blades and the Legion.”
I cannot think of anyone who would be suited to that role... wink.gif

Posted by: McBadgere May 6 2012, 09:20 PM

YAY!!... biggrin.gif ...

Food, The Blades and cute puppy dogs...What more could a chap want?... biggrin.gif ...Awwww, is so cuuute!!... tongue.gif ...

Loved the whole thing...

The dining ambiance was brilliantly done...The discussion over eating was brilliant...And all the time, the dog...The wonderful dog...Awwww, *tickles behind the ears*...Oh...Sorry...

Aaaamywho...

Brilliant return...Well done...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds heartily*...

Posted by: Acadian May 7 2012, 12:14 AM

Welcome back! I’m so pleased to see you continuing Julian’s adventure. No doubt you knew I would be starving by now, and the beef stew with bread was divine!

I see Captain Steffan has won Sai’s heart. Perhaps if he similarly offered a few savory morsels of stew to Julian. . . well, who knows? tongue.gif Seriously though, Steffan’s obvious affection for dogs speaks highly of him. smile.gif

A good review of recent events, including the bandit run in and Sai’s background. Even a nice mention of the White Witch Horse.

Like SubRosa, I enjoyed the observation that Julian would indeed make a fine liaison between Legion and Blades! And as Grits said, what a warm and wonderful return to CRT. happy.gif

Posted by: Athynae May 7 2012, 09:10 PM

Haute is BACK!!! YAY!!! I missed Julian...sniff.

I really liked her return to CRT, it was as wonderful as opening the forum and seeing that H.E.R. had returned to Chorrol biggrin.gif

This was a wonderful write, I liked the way Sai was treated by Steffan, makes me like him more too. This was a nice way to return for her, even the debrief wasn't bad for her. I am really looking forward to seeing where she goes from here and what happens with Martin and the gang.

Welcome back Haute, you were missed very much.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 9 2012, 09:25 PM

@Grits: Thanks for the warm welcome back for both me and Julian! We appreciate it! I've always felt that dogs make better judges of human character, and have always relied on dogs (and cats) when it comes to assessing a stranger. I wouldn't date a man my cat didn't like! As my current cat is so darned picky, I'm good! Julian suggests that I send you my recipe for my beef stew (the best darned one evah!).

@Olen: Thanks for your ongoing endorsement of my use of the animals as characters. After years of working as a veterinarian, I have seen way too many different personalities in animals! I don't even bother keeping them out of my stories. It's true what they say - never act with children and animals - they steal all the limelight!

@ghastley: I'll try to keep up the food and animal companionship factor around here! As for your criticism, I considered editing it, but decided to leave it as is since it is dialogue, not narrative.

@SubRosa: I had to laugh at your sly reference to Julian's former debriefing style! As for the liaison, I can't think of anyone that would fill that role either!

@McBadgere: Both Presley (the real life dog next door) and Sai have a knack for bringing a smile to my face whenever I see (or write) about them. I'm glad to see they have the same effect on you!

@Acadian: Indeed, I wonder if Steffan had shared his beef stew with Julian? I imagine he figured a better way to her heart is through her animal companions such as Sai and Blanco. This chapter has served to refresh my own memory as much as it has to re-introduce Julian to the forum. I'm so sorry to leave you starving in the cold for so long :-(

@Athynae: I'm still kicking Julian for not paying attention to how much Sai cottoned onto Steffan already! But she'll notice - eventually - and accept the inevitable - even more eventually! Thanks very much for the welcome back.

There are a few more stories on this forum that I want to catch up on, so my posting frequency may be erratic at best. I am still enrolled in the MBA course and working part-time at the Apple Store (and having tooooooo much fun)! Hopefully I'll get my new MacBook Pro soon so I can start writing more once again. But I continue to plug on.

The story so far: Julian has come home and filled her (and Sai's) belly with the excellent CRT fare. She is anxious to learn what is next in store for her, but Martin and Jauffre insist she eat and rest first.

*************************
Chapter 29.9 The Fourth Element

As I finished the Way of the Crane beneath a grey overcast, Captain Steffan stepped out onto the portico. A dark blue wool cap covered his close-cropped hair, and his helm gleamed from beneath his left arm as he surveyed the courtyard below. Sai bounded to his feet where he had been reclining out of my way and waved his tail gaily as he trotted up to the tall officer. The Captain’s blue eyes flashed in my direction, and he nodded a greeting at me before he bent down to ruffle Sai’s ears with his free hand. His breath misted in the cold air as he murmured something to the dog.

Something twinged uncomfortably beneath my breastbone when Steffan chuckled at Sai’s rambunctious reception of his greeting. What is that? I’m jealous of a dog? I shook my head. Never mind, Julian, I reminded myself. He’s just my commanding officer, nothing more. He certainly doesn’t have Sai under his command! Of course he can be informal with the dog!

Captain Steffan slid his helm on over his wool cap and buckled it beneath his chin before striding along the portico to where I stood next to the roaring brazier. “Good morning, Julian,” he greeted me, his teeth gleaming within the shadows of the enameled metal. “Are you caught up on your sleep yet?”

“Yes, sir, thank you.” I nodded. “It was good to sleep among comrades again!”

The Captain’s brows disappeared beneath the visor. “And the mages at the Skingrad chapter house don’t count as comrades?”

I drew an indignant breath before I caught the humorous sparkle in those impossibly azure eyes. A chuckle escaped my lips as I shook my head. “Skingrad? That place is full of dilettantes!” I reached down for Sai’s ears, for he had returned to my side now that I was done with my morning exercises. “But the mages of Bravil, or Anvil, I do consider to be my friends, perhaps even my comrades.”

“They’re a bit more like the Legion?” Steffan asked as I reached for my brown cloak hanging near the brazier. I wrapped it around my body before I met the Captain’s gaze.

“A bit,” I shrugged. “I’m still comparing civilians to the Legion, I suppose.”

“You’ve spent half your life among soldiers,” Steffan reminded me. “It’s difficult not to compare others to those you’ve lived with, fought with, and lost in combat. That’s probably why you fit in so well among us Blades.” His eyes grew dark. “We’re glad to have you among us in these dark days. May we all live to see the Dragonfires lit again.”

Stunned by the sudden turn in the conversation, I could think of nothing to say. Steffan turned back to the courtyard with a deep breath. “You’d better speak to the Emperor after you’ve had breakfast.” He slid a sidelong glance at me. “Wouldn’t want to keep him waiting.” Before I could respond, he stepped down to the courtyard to begin his rounds.

************************
As the Captain had indicated, Martin was waiting for me when I entered the Hall of Blades, my belly full with yet another of Cloud Ruler’s memorable meals. Sai paced alongside me as I approached the study table. With a smile and a wave, Martin indicated the bench opposite him, setting a pile of books aside so we could see each other.

“Are you ready for the next stage, Julian?” he asked when I had settled on the hard seat, his hazel eyes somber. I took a deep breath and nodded. He leaned forward and rested his elbows on the table. “I’ve had time to consider what I’ve asked of you so far,” he said quietly, his gaze on the pages of the open book between us. “Find the Amulet of Kings. Locate a Daedric artifact. Fetch Tiber Septim’s armor and put his Blades to eternal rest. Face your terrors in the depths of Miscarcand.” His hazel eyes locked with mine. “Did you imagine I wouldn’t suspect your fear of goblins?”

I swallowed some spit back into my mouth. “I never told anyone, Sire —“

“No, you didn’t,” he shook his head. “But I know of your experience with goblin hunting in the Legion, and I know of your last combat assignment. I suspect you joined the Legion so you could hunt down the goblins that killed your family.” He held up a hand to stop my response. “Don’t say a word, Julian. Your motives were understandable.”

I couldn’t help but hang my head. “It was more than just that, Sire,” I whispered, smarting again at the thought of Jared’s betrayal. “But yes, I took advantage of every opportunity to hunt goblins because of my family.” Seated on the floor beside me, Sai looked up into my face and pawed my thigh anxiously. I smiled at him and ruffled his ears reassuringly.

Martin waited as I lifted my gaze back to him. “Remember when we spoke of the elements you needed for the ritual, Sire?” His brows lifted slightly at my question.

“Yes, I do, Julian,” he answered slowly.

“So far we have three,” I nodded at the arcane circle beyond Martin. “The Blood of a Daedra, the Blood of a Divine, and the Great Welkynd Stone. What is the fourth one, Sire?”

Martin’s eyes grew somber and he leaned back slightly. “Rituals such as these rely on balance,” his voice took on a quiet tone of a lecture. “In order to alter the fabric of Mundus, as this ritual is meant to do, a balance between the forces of the Aedra and the forces of the Daedra is required. Mundus is the result of this equilibrium, and to create a new world in its place requires maintaining that balance.”

He paused, his hazel gaze steady on mine. My mind considered his words. “The blood of a Daedra is balanced by the blood of a Divine. But what is the counterpart to the Great Welkynd Stone?” It suddenly became clear to me when Martin lowered his eyes to the open volume in front of him. No. No more Gates. I’m through with them. Again Sai, as attuned to my emotions as ever, pawed my leg gently with a soft whine.

I rose to my feet and moved to the chalk outline on the floor before the great hearth. I recognized a symbol of a staff, and a pictograph of the emblem inlaid into Tiber Septim’s armor drawn into the design opposite each other. The Great Welkynd Stone’s place was marked by one of the smaller Welkynd stones halfway between the other two. The artifacts themselves must be held someplace safe for the time being.

Martin didn’t speak as he watched me trace the design with my strides. But if I don’t do it, who will? Who knows the Deadlands as well as I do? “I take it it’s not just any sigil stone you seek, Sire,” I said finally, turning to face him. I noticed that Sai had followed me only as far as the outer edge of the arcane circle. My gaze moved from his blue eyes to Martin’s hazel ones.

“No, Julian, it’s not just any stone,” he shook his head sadly. “Else I would have asked you to provide one of the several you’ve recovered over the past several months.”

My thoughts returned to Kvatch, to the immense Gate I had confronted there, and the aliveness of the stone I had recovered. “You seek the sigil stone from a Great Gate,” I said finally.

“And the Mythic Dawn continues seeking to open one such Gate before Bruma,” Martin added. With a sigh, he pushed himself away from the table and moved to stand beside me. Together we faced the empty gap in the edge of the circle, the gap that awaited the Great Sigil Stone.

That now-familiar coiling in my belly gave me the courage to say the words. “And we let them open that Great Gate?” Silently Martin nodded.

Again only the fire spoke into the quiet Hall of Blades. I lifted my gaze from the chalked lines to the rows of ancient katanas shimmering among the rafters above us. Captain Renault. Glenroy. They gave their lives willingly for Emperor Uriel. Beside their blades hung three more, two of them gleaming with their own enchantments. Rielus. Casnar. Alain. I touched the weapon hanging at my left hip. Valdemar. They never hesitated when they were sent to Sancre Tor. I can’t let them down. I can’t let Martin down. I can’t let his father down.

Martin turned to face me. “I can’t ask you to go into one more Gate, Julian,” he said. “Let alone a Great Gate. Time will be short once it opens - we can not let that siege engine through.” He took a deep breath. “But I can’t think of who is better suited . . .”

“I’ll do it.” The words stepped decisively out of my mouth, much as similar ones had on the mesa before Kvatch. Unlike Matius’s skepticism which reflected mine before my first Oblivion Gate, this declaration met only relief from Martin. I shook off the memory and focused on my Emperor. “Not because I want to, not because I’m some Hero, but because it has to be done, Sire.”

Martin nodded. “And it has to succeed. I hate to say it, Julian, but you’re our best chance of that success.”

Posted by: SubRosa May 9 2012, 10:04 PM

I see that Sai has definitely warmed up to Cap Steffan. It seems that a hearty dinner went a long way to making him feel comfortable around all the soldiers. I really loved Julian's little twinge of jealousy over the way Sai got more up close and personal attention than she does from the Captain. Very real, and a wonderful little way to remind us readers who has caught Julian's heart.

“And the mages at the Skingrad chapter house don’t count as comrades?”
biggrin.gif Only if you are a Swinger!

“Not because I want to, not because I’m some Hero,
Hey, that's Teresa who is not a hero! biggrin.gif

And now we come down to it. I love how you gradually led up to the revelation of what the fourth item Martin needed was, walking us up to it as Julian put the pieces together for herself. I also thought her rumination over the deaths of Renault, Glenroy, and of course the Fab Four from Sancre Tor was well done. It crystallizes Julian's motivations so clearly.

So now it is time to roll the hard six. I always loved this part of the main quest, for the very idea. Encourage your enemy to deploy its greatest weapon, so that you can use it against them.

Posted by: Acadian May 10 2012, 12:53 AM

‘What is that? I’m jealous of a dog?’
‘…before I caught the humorous sparkle in those impossibly azure eyes.’
Nope. Julian’s not smitten. Nosiree. Not one bit. happy.gif

‘my belly full with yet another of Cloud Ruler’s memorable meals.’
You always provide the best chow! tongue.gif

“Find the Amulet of Kings. Locate a Daedric artifact. Fetch Tiber Septim’s armor and put his Blades to eternal rest. Face your terrors in the depths of Miscarcand.” His hazel eyes locked with mine. “Did you imagine I wouldn’t suspect your fear of goblins?”
“So far we have three,” I nodded at the arcane circle beyond Martin. “The Blood of a Daedra, the Blood of a Divine, and the Great Welkynd Stone. What is the fourth one, Sire?”

These two quotes above, along with reference to the Hall of Blades, serve as a wonderfully natural continuation of your review to remind us of where Julian has been and why.

I love the way you used Martin’s words of balance to let Julian work her way to the horrifying discovery of what fourth element is required. I could feel her emotion and weariness as she thought: No. No more gates. Then she reaches a powerful decision – the only one our Julian could make: “I’ll do it.”

I’m fired up. Ready to howl at the moons and kick some Daedra butt! viking.gif

Posted by: ghastley May 10 2012, 02:38 AM

I'm still trying to work out whether No more Gates is a complaint or a hope. Or just the slogan for the anti-Dawn movement.

Everybody chant now!

No more Gates! No more Gates! ...

We need to get everyone on board, so it's easier to collect Allies.

Posted by: McBadgere May 10 2012, 12:49 PM

Absolutely amazing stuff...Loving the way you bring Cloud Ruler to life...

I just wish that Bethesda had made the place seem more of a Bastion than the tiny place it is in game...

Aaamywho...Brilliantly done, brilliant writing...

This bit...

QUOTE
Again only the fire spoke into the quiet Hall of Blades. I lifted my gaze from the chalked lines to the rows of ancient katanas shimmering among the rafters above us. Captain Renault. Glenroy. They gave their lives willingly for Emperor Uriel. Beside their blades hung three more, two of them gleaming with their own enchantments. Rielus. Casnar. Alain. I touched the weapon hanging at my left hip. Valdemar. They never hesitated when they were sent to Sancre Tor. I can’t let them down. I can’t let Martin down. I can’t let his father down.


Was shiver-inducingly brilliant...So well done that...Loved it...

More please...Whenever you can... biggrin.gif ...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds heartily*...


Posted by: Grits May 11 2012, 11:27 AM

Beef stew recipe, oh yes, please! Julian has the best ideas. happy.gif

QUOTE
The Captain’s brows disappeared beneath the visor. “And the mages at the Skingrad chapter house don’t count as comrades?”

biggrin.gif Nice to see Captain Steffan’s sense of humor!

QUOTE
Steffan turned back to the courtyard with a deep breath. “You’d better speak to the Emperor after you’ve had breakfast.” He slid a sidelong glance at me. “Wouldn’t want to keep him waiting.” Before I could respond, he stepped down to the courtyard to begin his rounds.

Ha! If Julian is jealous of her dog, I hope she knows that Steffan is jealous of the Emperor! tongue.gif

I love that Julian was a partner in the Great Gate discussion, rather than just being told what to do.

QUOTE
I lifted my gaze from the chalked lines to the rows of ancient katanas shimmering among the rafters above us. Captain Renault. Glenroy. They gave their lives willingly for Emperor Uriel. Beside their blades hung three more, two of them gleaming with their own enchantments. Rielus. Casnar. Alain. I touched the weapon hanging at my left hip. Valdemar. They never hesitated when they were sent to Sancre Tor. I can’t let them down. I can’t let Martin down. I can’t let his father down.

As McB said, this part made me shiver. Possibly my favorite moment in the story so far. After the discussion of the Legion, comrades, and mages, Julian counts herself among the Blades. salute.gif


Posted by: haute ecole rider May 12 2012, 05:48 PM

@SubRosa: I too thought it was funny that Julian felt a twinge of jealousy over the dog! Of course, she didn't! I always felt this part of the game fell short of my expectations, considering the buildup to it. I thought long and hard about how I am going to write this part of the MQ - nearly five months! I'm glad that you are liking this segue into the Bruma Defense quest.

@Acadian: Thanks for your endorsement of how Julian figures out the fourth element. I always felt the way the quest was written is fine for some knuckleheaded berserker but not for the sharp mind that is our white-haired primus pilus. tongue.gif

@ghastley: Your idea of a rallying cry brought a big grin to this Mac-lover's face. It brought me back to the days when Microsoft was the Great Evil Empire and the few and the proud Mac users were the last of the Jedi. wink.gif Umm, no, wrong story. Forget it. cool.gif

@McB: That passage you quoted is actually one of my favorites, since it is part of an ongoing homage to one of my favorite fan fics out there. I hope you're reading this Destri! I thought it particularly fitting that she is carrying Valdemar's katana, though we now know it as her enchanted Akatosh's Touch. And I wanted to point out that now we have come full circle from Emperor Uriel to Emperor Martin, though he is not yet confirmed. But in the minds and hearts of Julian and the Blades, there is no other Emperor.

@Grits: I'm delighted that you picked up on that little undercurrent in Steffan's comment of the Emperor. We'll see just how right you are - eventually! Oh, and I will PM you that recipe! Enjoy!


The story so far: Julian has just learned to her dismay that the fourth element needed for the ritual to recover the Amulet of Kings is a Great Sigil Stone - the counterpart to the Great Welkynd Stone. Why couldn't it all be as easy as getting the Wabbajack?

**********************
Chapter 30.1 The Countess of Bruma

“Thank you, Julian, for coming with me,” Grandmaster Jauffre turned to me when we paused outside the entrance to the County Hall. “You now have more experience speaking to Counts and Countesses than I have.” The twinkle in his blue gaze contrasted with the grim set of his weathered features.

“I doubt that, sir,” I answered out of the side of my mouth as the doors opened before us. “You have - ahem - years on me, Grandmaster.”

Jauffre chuckled silently as we entered the sooty interior. “Yet you’ve managed to accomplish more in the past few months than I have in my entire career.”

Beside me Sai paced alertly along the worn carpet. I lowered my hands to his ears in a gesture of reassurance, but he didn’t seem to pay mind. “I hope the Countess doesn’t mind a dog coming to this audience,” I remarked, thinking of the woman seated on the county throne at Leyawiin. Now that one would be offended!

“You’ll find Narina Carvain to be sensible, practical, and very, very tough,” Jauffre shot a glance past me at my companion. “She has more important things on her mind.”

“Like how to feed all these reinforcements?” I suggested. Jauffre’s response was a noncommittal grunt.

A Nord man, oozing dignity from every pore, approached us. “Good morning, Grandmaster Jauffre.” His calm gaze flickered over me and my companion. “Welcome, Julian of Anvil,” he greeted me. “Countess Carvain will be happy to finally meet you.”

“The Countess may not be so happy after she hears what we have to say, Tolgan,” Jauffre responded. “This may best be done in private.”

“Very well,” the steward bowed to us. “Wait here, then.” He turned and faded into the shadows lining the audience chamber. Jauffre turned to me, his face even more aged than ever.

“It will be difficult to convince the Countess of the Emperor’s plan, Julian,” he said quietly.

“It was difficult to convince you, Grandmaster,” I reminded him. “What made you see the necessity of Bruma’s risk?”

“The fact that I could see no other way,” Jauffre growled. “But that doesn’t mean the Countess won’t try to think of an alternative.”

“You understand that we don’t have much time,” I turned my gaze down to Sai. He watched the movements in the shadows alertly, without alarm. “That’s what we need to make the Countess understand. Bruma, and the Empire, can’t hold on forever.”

Jauffre considered me silently for several moments. “I have a bad feeling about you, Julian,” he said finally.

Alarmed, I met his gaze. “What?”

“The Blades are going to lose you,” his tone turned quiet. “You’re so much more than any of us could ever be.”

Relieved, I shook my head. “I have no intention of leaving the Blades under my own volition.” I smiled in a weak attempt to lighten the grim mood. “After all, it’s like being home again.”

“When you think of the Legion as home,” Jauffre countered. “But that’s the easy way out. And that is not your style. Yes, you’ve been invaluable to us. But I think our new Emperor will soon ask more of you than a Blade - even an agent - can provide.” He turned his face away from me. “You can not stay in the Blades forever. You must not.”

I struggled to keep my feet against the sudden wave of dread that swept through me. “Are you going to kick me out of the Blades, Grandmaster?” I whispered.

“The way the Legion kicked you out when you lost your leg?” Jauffre’s scoffing response did little to ease my tension. “No, we’ll not discard you like that,” he shook his head firmly. “The decision to leave the Blades will not lie with me, or with Captain Steffan or Dragonguard Baurus. No, that decision will be entirely yours, Julian.”

“Then you’re stuck with me until I die,” my tone remained shaken. “I’m making no such decision.”

The smile didn’t quite reach Jauffre’s gaze. “There will come a time when you will agree, Julian,” his tone held a soft implacability. “At that time, Talos willing I’m still alive to see it, I will tell you ‘I told you so.’”

“As much as I admire and respect you, Grandmaster,” I shook my head. “But I have to assure you that you’ll never get such a chance.”

Again Jauffre’s smile flickered over his worn features. “We’ll see,” he murmured.

Tolgan reappeared from the shadows and paused a respectful distance away. “The Countess will see you now, sir, ma’am.” He bowed to us. “If you will follow me.”

He led us, not to the high dais at the head of the audience chamber where the throne rested, but to the southern side of the room. We passed into a small room lit by braziers. The air was not as stuffy as would be expected, and I glanced up to see the smoke disappearing through a round hole in the peak of the vaulted ceiling. Ventilation system. Not adequate enough for the County Hall, but perfectly suitable for smaller rooms.

Tolgan led us to a pair of chairs seated side by side before the small hearth. Another, slightly more ornate chair occupied the spot directly opposite the round yellow rug emblazoned with the brown Jerall falcon. “Would you like refreshments? Klah? Wine?”

I followed Jauffre’s lead and refused the offer. Before I sat down, I directed Sai to lie down beside the chairs. At the stay signal, he dropped his head to his paws. Captain Steffan is right - he is quick to learn. Maybe there is hope yet for this one!

Just as we had settled our katanas and our behinds in the two chairs, a woman entered the room. Clad in a shimmering waterfall of blue silks highlighted by sunlit gold trim, her bearing left no doubt in my mind that this was the Countess Bruma.

As Narina Carvain approached the third chair, she shook her head at our efforts to rise. “No, please remain at ease, Grandmaster,” she seated herself gracefully. Her gaze flickered over the prone form of Sai at my side. While she settled into the high back of her chair, the Countess glanced at me. “As always, I am grateful for your advice and help, Grandmaster. And now you bring me someone I’ve always wanted to meet.”

Jauffre glanced tacit permission at me to speak first. I inclined my head and shoulders in the Countess’s direction. “I am honored to meet you, Countess Carvain,” I murmured. “I do wish we could meet under happier circumstances.”

“As do I,” Countess Carvain’s voice maintained its cool friendliness. “These are difficult times, indeed. However I greatly appreciate the efforts you have undertaken to bring so many reinforcements to Bruma.”

“You have very capable guardsmen, madame,” I matched her tone. “Yet there are only so many of them.”

“And I understand the reinforcements are only to buy time,” Carvain inclined her head in graceful agreement. She turned to Jauffre. “So, Grandmaster, what news do you bring me from Cloud Ruler Temple?”

“A son of Emperor Uriel yet lives, madame,” Jauffre spoke directly. “And he is at Cloud Ruler Temple, under the protection of the Blades.”

“A son?” Carvain’s elegantly arched brows rose above wide brown eyes. “But all three -” Her voice trailed off as her thoughts caught up to her mouth. “Ah, this one is not one of Empress Varian’s get?” She took our silence as an affirmative and nodded to herself. “Yes,” she whispered softly, “he would seek solace elsewhere, being married to that harridan!” I glanced at Jauffre, who kept his face impassive.

Carvain returned to the present with her cool briskness. “That is good news, then,” she met Jauffre’s gaze. “Then he will be able to relight the Dragonfires and end this nightmare for all of Cyrodiil?”

“There is one thing he must do before then, madame,” Jauffre answered. He gestured toward me. “In addition to gathering reinforcements for you, Julian of Anvil has also been assisting Emperor Uriel’s son in his studies concerning the origins of this crisis. There is one more thing she must obtain for him.” He stopped, his jaw clenching.

Carvain regarded him for a moment, then turned her calm gaze to me. “And what is it, may I ask?”

I took a deep breath. “A Great Sigil Stone, madame,” I answered. “It holds open a Great Oblivion Gate.”

Silence, broken only by the fire in the hearth and braziers, flowed downward against the updrafted smoke. The Countess turned her gaze to the fireplace. For several breaths we waited as she considered the implications of my statement. Finally she drew a slightly shaky breath and turned back to me.

“Am I correct in thinking that this Great Oblivion Gate you speak of is the same as the one that destroyed the city of Kvatch?”

I swallowed first. “That is correct, madame.”

Another shaky breath was the only betrayal of the dismay the Countess must be feeling at this moment. “And we must allow such a Gate to open before Bruma?”

“Madame,” Jauffre’s quiet tone held a crispness that eased the tension only a bit. “Three lesser Gates must be open to allow a Great Gate to appear.”

“My men and Julian’s reinforcements have been closing those Gates as quickly as they appear,” Carvain nodded. Her face paled. “We must allow three of them to open simultaneously?”

“Yes, madame,” Jauffre answered. “Once the Great Gate is open, those three will close. That is what happened at Kvatch.”

“Total destruction is what happened at Kvatch!” Carvain protested. “Are you seeking such a fate for Bruma?”

“No, we seek salvation for Bruma, and for all of Nirn, madame,” I spoke into the silence that followed. “The irony of this is that such salvation comes at a very high price. It is a risky venture indeed.”

“And who shall go into this - this Great Gate and fetch this Great Sigil Stone?” Carvain’s gaze moved from Jauffre to me.

“This may well be the Gate that kills me,” my voice somehow remained steady. “I am the one who will go in there and recover it. I am sworn to do it.”

Carvain rose and moved to the hearth, lifting her hands to the mantel. Her knuckles whitened as she studied the flames at her feet. “Is there no other way?”

“We can continue as we are, madame,” Jauffre’s tone held conviction. “But frankly, this is a war of attrition. The victor will be the side with the greater resources. We all know that Mehrunes Dagon will win any such war, for his resources far exceed ours.” He paused as Carvain lowered her right hand and looked at us over her shoulder. “We have to change the course of the war - we need to go on the offensive.”

“Madame,” I added when she did not respond, “the man I’m sworn to, Martin Septim, is knowledgable about Daedric magic. I’m just a fighting soldier. If he tells me there is no other way, I have no doubt that he is right.”

“But to risk Bruma like this -” her voice trailed off.

“If the risk pays off, madame,” I answered, “we will be on the road to victory.”

Carvain turned back to the fire. After a moment, her spine straightened. “Very well,” her tone held a sense of finality. “I will place my men under your command, Grandmaster Jauffre.” She turned back to us. “And may Talos go with you, Julian of Anvil. What you seek to do will not be easy.”

Posted by: SubRosa May 12 2012, 08:38 PM

“You now have more experience speaking to Counts and Countesses than I have.”
The funny thing is, now this is true!

That was a very somber, and unexpected, conversation between Jauffre and Julian. I know that Julian cannot imagine herself ever wanting to leave. However, as a reader, I have seen the little breadcrumbs you have spread around your tale that point to that happening in a future tale.

The Countess was certainly a delight to read. After meeting so many lesser people holding her position, it is good to see someone who deserves it. I especially liked how she figured out what the implications of obtaining a great sigil stone were. I see that she also knows that sometimes you have to roll the hard six. The Count of Leyawiin would have never agreed to what Jauffre proposed!


nits:
An Nord man, oozing dignity from every pore, approached us.
I suspect the An above is a leftover from a previous edit. I am sure you meant A instead?

Posted by: Acadian May 13 2012, 12:56 AM

“You have - ahem - years on me, Grandmaster.”
Heh, I get the feeling neither of our seasoned warriors are quite ready for Sun City Gweden yet. tongue.gif

“. . . being married to that harridan!”
What a wonderfully descriptive word. It has an appropriately sophisticated/archaic feel, avoids the censor and nails the meaning.

‘Silence, broken only by the fire in the hearth and braziers, flowed downward against the updrafted smoke. The Countess turned her gaze to the fireplace. For several breaths we waited as she considered the implications of my statement. Finally she drew a slightly shaky breath and turned back to me.’
What a great passage, so full of atmosphere and mood – perfect!

“Total destruction is what happened at Kvatch!” Carvain protested. “Are you seeking such a fate for Bruma?”
Fear as she recalls the gate that ate Kvatch is so very understandable by the noble Countess at this point.

I love the way you have painted Countess Bruma for us. Her wisdom and care for her city come through loud and clear.

You are really building some tension here!

Posted by: Olen May 13 2012, 12:51 PM

Updates smile.gif

I do hope we see Narina Carvain and Julian in peace time. It would be interesting, both are very practical and fairly shrewd, I think their interactions would make fascinating reading with less shadow of destruction hinging over the world. You showed her dislike of the idea along with her resignation that it had to be somewhere and Bruma was the obvious place, in many ways similar to Julian's feelings about going into the gate - neither likes it but both know it's nessecary.

In the previous part we see another nod to Captain Steffan too, I can see one reason why Julian might leave the blades, or at least the exact position she is in...

Now I suspect we might be in for a battle scene soon.

Posted by: McBadgere May 14 2012, 06:21 AM

A most excellent chapter... biggrin.gif ...

Loved the Countess, brilliantly done there!...

The discussion between Julian and Jauffre about leaving the Blades...Gorgeous stuff... verysad.gif ...*Lip trembles*...

Loved it muchly...Here's to more!!...*Raises glass*...

Nice one!!..

*Applauds most heartily*...

Posted by: ghastley May 14 2012, 04:00 PM

I like the decision to have more than just one person go to the Countess. It didn't make too much sense to send everyone straight to the chapel to wait for her there. That always struck me as an arrogant assumption that would tick Narina Carvain off completely.

Let's hope Julian isn't too high a level, and cause the gates to spawn really nasty Daedra. I always lose too many comrades during the battle because they don't level up enough to keep up with the player.


Posted by: Grits May 14 2012, 10:23 PM

“The decision to leave the Blades will not lie with me, or with Captain Steffan or Dragonguard Baurus. No, that decision will be entirely yours, Julian.”

I would have been alarmed by Jauffre’s line of thinking, except that it seems he might think of the Emperor’s Dragonguard as separate from the Blades. After all, the gods showed Emperor Uriel that Julian would be the son’s companion.

Countess Carvain was wonderful, I thought she was just perfect in her scene. She seems shrewd enough to know that a storm was coming as reinforcements showed up at her gates. Still, another Kvatch would be the worst case scenario.

The other thing that struck me in this episode is the high regard that both Jauffre and Countess Carvain show for Julian. In game terms, her fame has grown. smile.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 16 2012, 06:16 PM

@Sage Rose: I've always liked Countess Carvain the most of all of the upper-class ladies. I agree with you that she seems to be the most competent and Countess-like of all of them. Maybe that's why they gave her the second Great Gate - because she could handle it! In fact, I like her as much as I like Count Skingrad. I'm glad that you enjoyed meeting her finally - it's taken a while for Julian to meet this classy lady. Though in game she is one of the first nobles you meet (thanks to the Pale Pass quest), I couldn't justify Julian encountering such exalted company until fairly late into the MQ. And yes, Julian will want to leave the Blades, for reasons that will soon become evident.

@Acadian: No, neither of our senior warriors are ready for retirement, like most old soldiers I've met! wink.gif I can kind of see why - soldiering is not the best years of one's life, but it can be the most meaningful. The scene you quoted, where Carvain considers the implications of the Great Gate opening outside her walls, was pretty vivid in my imagination. She let her guard down a little in front of these two old soldiers for two reasons: she was truly frightened by the idea, and she trusted their discretion enough to let them see how badly it scared her. I've always regarded her as an excellent judge of character - look at her choice of Burd as her guard captain.

@Olen: I'm glad you enjoyed both updates. Yes, I'd like to see more interactions between Julian and Carvain in peacetime. At this point, they have much in common as you so clearly point out - both of them know what has to be done, and both of them understand that someone has to make the sacrifice - in this case, Julian and the city of Bruma.

@McB: I felt it was about time to start planting the seeds that the Blades will not be Julian's permanent home. She has fit in so well with them, and feels so comfortable among them, and they with her, that the decision to leave will be that much harder. But like Sage Rose said, I've tried to drop enough breadcrumbs so it won't be a complete shock to our readers (though it is to Julian!). There will be enough shocks in the very near future.

@ghastley: I agree that the way the game has the PC all of a sudden doing Jauffre's job as liaison with Carvain is a bit sloppy. Why should she listen to the PC when the Grandmaster of the Blades has been her advisor in all things related to the Crisis? I doubt you'll see your wish about low-level Daedra come true - after all, this is the hard six, as Sage Rose calls it. But not to worry, in OHDH, the guards and Legionaries are very hardy people indeed.

Grits: I'm sorry for the confusion. I've always considered the Dragonguard as a subsection of the Blades, and Baurus (as sole survivor of Captain Renault's command) as being equal in rank to Steffan. The former is responsible for the Emperor's well-being, while the latter is responsible for providing the heavy muscle in combat and support for the Dragonguard. Sort of like the Marines have a command devoted to the White House while the other guys watch the walls around the country. Both report to Jauffre. Who would succeed as Grandmaster when Jauffre's time is up (when - I'm not saying'!)? That remains to be seen. Logically it would be Steffan as he has more command experience, and Baurus hasn't started rebuilding the Dragonguard yet. It seems you enjoyed reading Carvain as much as I enjoyed writing her. I have a great deal of respect for the lady and I hope it shows! And yes, Julian's fame has grown. After all, Carvain has to know that all of these reinforcements are in her city eating her provisions because Julian sent them there!

My decision to have Jauffre and Julian visit Carvain has paid off, it seems. After months of thinking about this part of the quest and the myriad problems I had with it, I decided to just let it write itself. This next segment just about surprised me, but feels so natural and reminds us of what Julian used to be. I hope all of you enjoy getting to know a certain man-mountain a little better, and seeing more of the relationship between him and Julian.

Oh, and I wrote this segment (and the ones to follow) before I saw War Horse. I watched it just two nights ago and was impressed by how much like Blanco Joey is. Seems I'm not the only one who sees horses as strong characters in their own rights.

*************************

Chapter 30.2 An Old Commander

“Madame! Grandmaster!” Tolgan intercepted us as we returned to the County Hall.

“What is it, Steward?” Carvain had resumed her cool grace.

“A - Out- Outside the gates!” Tolgan could only manage a stammer. Alarm enveloped us as Jauffre and I exchanged glances.

“Spit it out, man,” Jauffre’s crisp tone steadied the shaken Nord.

“A century - a cavalry! And mages!” Tolgan ran out of words.

I stepped forward. “A century of what?”

“Legion! On the Silver Road!” Tolgan’s wide eyes belied the grandeur I knew followed a Legion cavalry century. I glanced at Jauffre again, then we bolted for the great doors leading outside.

It seemed the entire city of Bruma had the same idea as we. Civilians, guardsmen and beggars clogged the snow-spotted streets, all heading for the eastern walls overlooking the Silver Road. Jauffre and I managed to fight our way through the throng to the Eastern Gate.

Sai had the advantage of his smaller size and quicker speed, and beat us to the top of the road where Burd, several of his Guardsmen, and many of the reinforcements gathered. As we caught up to him, I peered ahead into the still-slanting morning light. Coming up from the valley below, I could see the Red Dragon of Legio Six glimmering from numerous standards in the winter sun. Tolgan wasn’t inaccurate. It was a full century of cavalry, along with its pack train that trailed southwards out of sight.

Four scouts cantered up, their sparkling mail subdued by red surcoats. They saluted Burd and Jauffre. The senior scout’s gaze moved to me and settled on my white hair and Kvatch surcoat. “Greetings, sirs!” He acknowledged the senior officers first before turning his spirited bay to face me. “Julian of Anvil,” his voice rang out clearly in the thin air. “Our commander requests a meeting with you. If you will please accompany us?”

“Where is your commander?” I asked, stepping forward and returning the salute.

“Down the valley a ways,” the scout said. “You can ride behind me.”

I glanced to the Wildeye Stables. “I have my own mount, just let me fetch him -”

“Our commander doesn’t like to be kept waiting, ma’am,” the scout warned.

I smiled lopsidedly at him and leaned forward conspiratorially. “Don’t they all?” His grin flashed at my whisper and he settled his restive bay.

I didn’t move but two steps toward the livery stable before Blanco neatly leaped the pole fence and pranced up to me, snorting and blowing. His dark eye as he glanced toward the Legion horses held scorn, as if to say Ha! Let’s see you jump that!

He stopped before me and turned sideways to present the stirrup to me. ”Showoff,” I muttered to him, brushing my hand down his crest before gathering up his reins. Blanco flipped his forelock as I swung up, then bounced toward the scouts, as round between my legs as a sea ball. Sai pranced alongside us, tongue lolling out of his mouth in gleeful abandonment.

A sardonic brow rose beneath the helm’s visor as the senior scout regarded our approach. I knew just what he was thinking - just try and keep up with us on a forced march! It didn’t matter - Blanco had enough stamina to keep up with these Legion horses and more.

Blanco jibbed at the bit when I drew rein before Jauffre. He was smiling, the years falling away from his face for a moment. “Go on, Julian. See what this commander wants with you. I’ll see you later.”

I gave him the Blades salute, then kneed Blanco around his hocks. He was all too glad to show off in front of the Legion bays and executed what felt like a perfect pirouette. I bit my lip to keep from laughing as he pranced after the Legion scout, blithely ignoring the pinned ears from the other horse. Now I understand why Jauffre enjoys riding Red so much!

Once we were safely away, the senior scout eased the reins on his mount. The Legion bay sprang into a ground-covering gallop. Blanco leaped into a bounding canter before I released my hold on his bridle. His strides lengthened beneath me once the pressure to hold back was gone, and he kept up with the faster horse easily.

A glance down to my left side showed Sai wolf-running alongside us, his ears pricked and his blue eyes laughing. Both dog and horse seemed to welcome the opportunity to run freely down the track.

To my surprise, Blanco didn’t slow down as we neared the hairpin turn in the Silver Road, where it folded around a lone pine tree before turning south along the valley floor. Here he passed the scout’s horse with a sideways toss of his head and tipped neatly into the turn. As he straightened out from his heart-stopping lean, I looked ahead alongside the column of cavalry. Off to one side, I spotted the bronze standard and steered Blanco toward it.

The draco, its red silken tubular body fluttering from the bronze dragon’s head, whistled softly in the northern breeze above the heads of the officers clustered around it. I lowered my eyes from the familiar symbol to search the faces of the riders. My hands twitched on the reins as I recognized a massive figure familiar to me from my last years in Legio Six. His raw-boned mount stood with slung hip and cocked hind foot that conveyed equine relaxation.

Blanco slowed to a trot as we approached the command group. Their leader turned from reviewing the passing column and met my gaze. The bay stepped that lazy foot down and swung his long head toward Blanco. My stallion whickered softly at that unprepossessing mount, but apparently something of my awe of his rider rubbed off on Blanco. He came to a smart halt before the taller bay, ears forward and each hoof squarely beneath each corner of his body. Panting loudly, Sai flopped his hindquarters beside Blanco’s front feet.

“Greetings, Julian,” the familiar voice greeted me.

I slapped my right fist against the Kvatch Wolf on my chest. “Greetings, Inspector General.”

Camillus nodded at his junior officers. With murmured words, they set their own mounts into motion into the column. When only the draconarius remained with us, Camillus’s command face disappeared and he smiled at me.

“How on earth does a poor, retired Legion soldier afford such a fine Witchhorse as this?” His voice, though quiet, still held that rumble of distant avalanches. “And that looks like a Skyrim Husky, though the color’s all wrong.”

“Long story, sir,” I answered, somehow failing to keep the smile from my voice. “And how is it that the Inspector General brings a full century of cavalry to Bruma?”

“Long story, Julian,” that voice boomed softly from the rocks around us. “Suffice it to say that I’m bored with playing the wily old Skyrim fox and got to feeling like a snow bear again.”

My brows rose at his words. How could I forget? He’s always been fond of quoting “sly as a fox, and dangerous as a bear.” “And does our primus legate know that you stand here, sir?” I waved my hand at the passing column of bays. “With a full century of cavalry, no less?”

“I never relinquished my command of Legio Six,” Camillus responded. “And let’s, ah, say that Phillida didn’t command me not to bring some part of my legion to Bruma!”

What Phillida doesn’t know doesn’t hurt him, huh? “So what exactly do you hope to accomplish here, sir?” I said. I wanted to know just how much Camillus knew of the situation in this far northern county.

The lanky bay twitched an ear as Camillus breathed deeply. “Julian, I know something big is afoot here. Your refusal of Phillida’s offer to return to the Legion is inconsistent with the pilus prior I used to command.” His glacial blue eyes held mine levelly, though his head stood higher than mine. “The old Julian of Anvil lived for her Legion. Either we’ve let you down, or you’ve found something that supersedes us. I’m curious to see which.”

His words stung. Yes, you did let me down four years ago. But that’s all flown into the Abecean Sea. “So you’ve come here prepared to fight, sir?” I asked instead. He nodded soberly, his eyes still locked with mine. “Daedra and other minions of Mehrunes Dagon?” Again that decisive nod. “Under whose command? Or do you expect to command the battlefield yourself?”

Camillus grinned. “Countess Carvain is a very smart, cunning and sly lady. And her Captain Burd an excellent captain. But you wouldn’t turn the Legion down to follow them. I can only imagine that you have a son of Uriel hidden somewhere in these mountains.” His grin turned feral at the flinch in my gaze. “Ah, you do, don’t you? And he’s everything his sire was, and likely some?”

I turned Blanco north, where the road turned for Bruma. “Why don’t you come with me and find out from whom I take my orders, sir?”

Posted by: SubRosa May 16 2012, 07:45 PM

Legio VI? At the gates? Well hot darn! It would be nice if that would happen in the game!

I see Blanco is not going to let himself be outshone by all those new horses. His leap over the fence gave more than a faint smile. Then a horse race! Yep, he is a stallion alright.

I see you went with the later Roman windsock draco standard too. I just love how those things look.

And it is our old friend the inspector general. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pKYIWWmplb8 I see the sly old Skyrim fox has figured out there there is still a son of septim laying around. I wonder if he has guessed that is who Julian is taking her orders from now?



nits:
Is it a full legion of cavalry, or just a century? You say a legion at the beginning, then say century toward the end.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 16 2012, 08:16 PM

Thanks, Sage Rose. You're right, it's a century of cavalry, not a legion. Nit fixed!

Posted by: Grits May 16 2012, 11:31 PM

Oh wow, the cavalry is here! As much as I relished every little detail of the man-mountain Inspector General, it was Blanco, Sai, and the raw-boned bay who stole the show for me. Just wonderful! Now I hope I’m also really wrong about being worried for Jauffre…

Posted by: Acadian May 17 2012, 12:38 AM

This was perfectly done and certainly among your finest work! It was both inspirational and great fun to read.

The animals always steal the show, and Blanco and Sai did not disappoint here!

What an impressive arrival! A whole century of Legion cavalry. I shared Julian’s wince at Camillus’ question as to whether the Legion had disappointed her. She has not forgotten being cast aside when broken. And I see old Camillus did not get to where he is by being a fool as he easily read Julian’s face and ferreted what he sought right out her.

Posted by: McBadgere May 17 2012, 06:13 AM

Oooh, that's just a pretty chapter that is...*Drools*...Oooh I loves that... biggrin.gif ...

This...

QUOTE
I didn’t move but two steps toward the livery stable before Blanco neatly leaped the pole fence and pranced up to me, snorting and blowing. His dark eye as he glanced toward the Legion horses held scorn, as if to say Ha! Let’s see you jump that!


Was brilliant... biggrin.gif ...Just fantastic...

Loved the dog too...Bless it... biggrin.gif ...Awwww...*Tickles behind ears*...*Draws hand back sharply, lest it be removed*...

The Legion stuff was amazing!!...Sooo well done...

Kinda liked it...*Sniff*...Y'know...'t's alright...

laugh.gif ...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds most heartily*...


Posted by: Olen May 17 2012, 05:52 PM

Blanco was a lot of fun in this part, very much a character in his own right.

This was a great part, it all flowed together and have a bit of everything. Going from the tension of the meeting with the Countess to a ride where Julian almost had fun and then on to the legion. Definitely a hint of the person she used to be.

And then Camillus from her past, along with a borrowed century of cavalry. This battle is shaping up to be rather dramatic. As every great stuff.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 19 2012, 09:36 PM

@Sage Rose: Yup, ol' Camillus is a sly one indeed. He didn't rise to the rank of Inspector General on the merits of his mountainous size nor his mountainous voice, but rather for his sheer intelligence (and the ability to use intelligence effectively.) I had to smile at your comparison with my personal favorite. I suppose if you took that Inspector General and added bone and muscle to him, you'll end up with Camillus, though we have yet to see that famous humor.

@Grits: Considering how memorable Camillus is, it's only fitting that his mount be equally so. I'm glad that raw-boned bay made quite the impression on you, especially alongside such flamboyant characters as Sai and Blanco.

@Acadian: I wanted to use this episode to demonstrate why Julian holds Camillus in such high regard, and not for his size and voice either. Up Skyrim way, those characteristics are a dime a dozen. But it is the brilliance of Camillus's perception and intellect that holds Julian in awe of the man. I'm glad that came across for you, as for the reminder that the Legion rather unceremoniously dumped her when she was broken.

@McB: The dog is fine with having his ears scratched as long as you give him a fresh mutton bone first. wink.gif

@Olen: I hope my writing of this battle won't disappoint. I won't be able to write something on as great a scale as Sage Rose's, and with an experienced paladin's version of the Battle of Kvatch running simultaneously, I have some pretty high standards to meet!

The story so far: With the Countess Bruma agreeing to Martin Septim's crazy plan to allow a Great Gate to open before Bruma, and the appearance of a full century of cavalry at the front gates, it is now time to fill everyone else in on what is planned for them.

***************************
Chapter 30.3 The Coming-Out Ball


“I don’t like it. It’s crazy and reckless, that’s what it is!” The objection was expected. That it came from Burd was also expected. He glared at Grandmaster Jauffre. “Why should we place Bruma at risk here? For some Imperial by-blow, no less?”

Standing between Jauffre and I, Captain Steffan dropped his hand to his katana. “Martin is a Septim, and a Dragonborn! Do not speak that way of the new Emperor!” Hidden from view beneath the table before us, Sai rumbled low and deep in his throat.

Muttering swept around the room. The Cheydinhal captain shook his head and said something in a derogatory tone to Cordelia. Beside her Apsice clenched his fists on his sword belt. Lerus and Varus watched me silently. Vonius and Inian did not look at anyone, but I could see the pained memories in their expressions and the slumped set of their shoulders.

“Enough!” The roar emanated from the immense bulk of the Legion Inspector General at the opposite end of the table. His oaken baton, steel-reinforced much like the one I used to carry as his pilus, slammed the surface so violently that the scrolls rolled away from him. Sai’s snarling stopped and I felt him lean against my leg. I dropped my hand to his head for assurance.

Burd’s jaw clenched as he locked gazes with Steffan. I held my breath, but the two captains did nothing more than glare at each other. Camillus rapped his baton more softly on the table.

“If the Blades are here, trust that this man is a legitimate Dragonborn,” he growled in Burd’s direction. “Accord him the respect he deserves as such.”

“Thank you, Inspector General,” a familiar voice with a new edge slid into the room from behind Grandmaster Jauffre. The three of us moved aside, fists to our breasts and our heads bowed, as Martin Septim stepped up to the head of the table.

“Captain Burd,” he met the tall Nord’s unflinching gaze. “I have heard of your leadership from Julian of Anvil. She speaks well of you. I hope that I have your support as I have the Blades’ and -” his gaze slid to the opposite end of the table, “the Legion’s.”

Burd’s normally florid complexion had gone pale when he set eyes on Martin for the first time. I felt my own skin turn cool as I took in the reason for the Nord’s uncertainty. Instead of the humble monk’s robe he had worn since Kvatch, Martin stood resplendent in Tiber Septim’s enameled armor. Somehow it fit him like a glove, shimmering softly in the grey light that fell from the high clerestory windows of the briefing room. The Emperor no longer seemed so unprepossessing. Now he truly seemed like the descendant of the greatest General that ever lived.

I caught Jauffre’s horrified expression just before he schooled his face back to his usual impassivity. Does Martin intend to lead us into battle? It’s bad enough that we’re going to face a Great Gate. How are we going to keep him safe on the battlefield?

“I beg your pardon, Sire,” Burd saluted Martin belatedly, bringing my attention back to the discussion at hand. The other guard captains and seconds followed suit, Lerus as smartly as ever, Vonius with some pride in his gaze.

“I understand your reluctance to swear support to a stranger you’ve never met, Captain Burd,” Martin’s mild tone still held that edge of command, that same edge I had heard in Uriel’s voice. I closed my eyes against sudden tears. “Especially when that stranger is proposing destruction for your beloved city.”

“Forgive me, Sire,” Burd did not look up from his salute. “I know what happened at Kvatch.”

“No, you don’t,” Martin’s tone turned as flat as his hazel gaze. He nodded acknowledgement at Vonius and Inian. “There are only three of us in this room who know what happened at Kvatch.”

“That is why I don’t want that here at Bruma!” Burd flushed from the effort of keeping his voice down.

“I had meant only to listen,” Carvain’s voice calmed the agitated Bruma Captain. She stepped from the side of the chamber to stand beside him. “But I can’t just stand by and watch anymore.” She met Burd’s gaze and gave him a small nod, then turned away. She moved around the table to stand before Martin.

“I must admit I had the same reaction as my Captain to this plan of yours, Sire,” she said, her head high and her back as straight as any Legion soldier’s. “But as your champion pointed out to me, if this risk pays off, we will be on the road to victory. The only other alternative I can imagine is a slow death through attrition.” She bowed her head and dropped into the deep curtsy of noble to ruler. “Even a fate such as Kvatch’s would be preferable to a long, and deadly siege. I place my city in your hands, Sire.”

Martin offered her his left hand and helped her up from her obeisance. “Thank you, Countess Carvain.” He bowed briefly to her. “These past months since the fall of Kvatch, I have appreciated your steadfast staunchness against the threat of Oblivion outside your gates. The courage and endurance of your Guard against the daedra is short of miraculous.”

Martin turned to face the table once more, his gaze traveling from leader to leader. “There is no doubt in my heart that Bruma is truly the City of Talos Stormcrown.” He gave Vonius and Inian a small smile. “Just as Kvatch is the City of Akatosh.” He drew himself to his fullest height, the armor giving his presence added splendor. “Now is the time for every city of Cyrodiil to step forward as one unit. This crisis has gone on long enough.”

Carvain had returned to her Captain’s side. My estimation of the slender Imperial woman increased with her tacit support of her Captain. She has chosen well in Burd. He may speak before he thinks, but such is the way of the best fighting soldiers.

Martin leaned forward and unrolled a large scroll across the table. It spread into a map of Bruma and its surroundings. Red marks scattered across the drawn rocks of the city’s perch in the High Jeralls. When I saw the one immediately outside and south of the East Gate, I realized that they marked Oblivion Gates that had been closed by Bruma’s Guard and by the reinforcements.

“The advantage Bruma holds is that there is little level ground around its walls,” Martin said as the leaders leaned together to view the map. “Unlike Kvatch, which had a large flat area immediately in front of its gates, Bruma is mostly surrounded by sheer slopes or hilly ground.” He spread his hand on the parchment at a point northeast of the East Gates, just north of the Silver Road on its approach to Bruma. “Here is the closest thing approaching level ground in the vicinity - the Plain of Caribou. This is where they will open the Great Gate. Any other Gates opening elsewhere will be just distractions.”

“Like the Gate outside Cheydinhal was a distraction?” Leland Ulrich demanded. I eyed the Guard Captain thoughtfully. He carried his weapons with the ease of long use, but his slumped shoulders had none of the bearing associated with Legion soldiers. Just who is this man? I wondered not for the first, or the last, time. Lerus, with her contacts, had been unable to learn anything more about this arrogant captain from Indarys.

“Not to your city,” Martin shook his head. “Nor to Leyawiin, Bravil, or any of the others. They were significant threats. But Julian of Anvil has learned something about them.” He turned to me and nodded.

I took a deep breath and moved to lay my finger against the mark that identified that first Bruma Gate. “This Gate opened first, and closest to the main gate of Bruma. The daedra attack from this Gate has been the heaviest and the most severe, right, Captain Burd?” I glanced up into his blue eyes. He nodded.

“Aye, none of the others we’ve closed have been as difficult as that first one.”

“The same is true of the other Gates I closed outside each of the other cities except for Kvatch.” I tapped the other marks indicating the other Gates. “And these, as well as those I encountered further away from the cities, were not as much of a threat.” I straightened up. “However, none of them held a candle to what I saw at Kvatch. The severity and sheer size of the attack there makes me believe that Kvatch was their initial target for a reason. One not found at the other cities, except for Bruma.”

“What reason is that?” Leland challenged. I held his gaze a moment, then turned to meet Martin’s gaze.

“Me.” he said quietly. “Their target all along was me. Now that they know I’m here in Bruma, they will launch everything they’ve got against Bruma.” He nodded respectfully at Carvain. “That is why we must throw everything we’ve got right back at them. Right here.” Again he tapped the mapped plain northeast of Bruma. “And right now.”

“So we let them open a Great Gate there?” Burd leaned forward to study the map, though I was certain he knew the area like the back of his hand. “Not here?” he showed the dell that lay between Bruma and Cloud Ruler Temple. “Nor here?” he indicated the small settlement of Applewatch to the west.

“No,” I answered. “Every Gate that threatened each city was located immediately outside the main entry into each city, or the entry closest to the castle.”

“Why, do you think?” Lerus asked me. “They have siege engines that can hammer down city walls, right?” She glanced at Vonius for affirmation. Grimly the Kvatch leader nodded. “They don’t have to enter by a gate when they can just make their own breach.”

“Because they want to lure the Guard out of the city,” I answered, holding Lerus’s gaze steadily. “Because they want the city largely undefended when they send the siege engine through.”

Vonius was nodding. “At Kvatch,” his tone held no emotion of that horrifying night, “nearly all of us Guardsmen were outside the walls when that monstrous thing came out of the Great Gate and broke the walls down. It completely bypassed the city gates. We couldn’t fight our way back inside thanks to the daedra swarming out of there.”

“Thanks to General Camillus,” I nodded at the immense Nord at the far end, “we now have a cavalry. We block every Gate they open except here,” I indicated the Plain of Caribou on the map. “Here we just hold the line and let them come at us.”

“And when that Great Gate opens, what do we do then?” Varus of Anvil asked. “Do we charge in there and stop that siege engine?”

“The only way to close a Great Gate, or any Gate for that matter, is to take the sigil stone that resides within.” I answered. “When that Great Gate opens, I will go in there.”

Now the leaders stared at me, all except the Kvatch contingent and General Camillus. “By yourself?” Leland asked, incredulous.

“Why not?” The decanus of the Skingrad contingent, a grizzled veteran some fifty years of age, shrugged. “She did that at our Gate.”

Ashcroft nodded. “And at Chorrol, too.” He cocked his head at the Cheydinhal leader. “Are you volunteering to go in there?”

As Leland shook his head fiercely, Vonius lifted serious eyes to me. “There is no sneaking this time, Julian. If Kvatch repeats itself here, you’ll have only about a quarter of a bell’s toll to get that Sigil Stone before the siege engine breaks through. That’s about how long it took at Kvatch.”

I nodded. I had already considered it. “I understand that the stone must be recovered before that siege engine comes out.” My mind returned to the caverns of Lake Arrius. “I’m ready.”

“You know the basic mission,” Martin stepped to stand beside me. “Go back to your contingents. Feed your people well and begin battle preparations. Let’s meet at the Chapel of Talos in two bells to finalize our plans.”

Posted by: SubRosa May 19 2012, 11:45 PM

I see the IG has his hands full with the captains. No surprise there. When you have that many egos in the same room, there is going to be some friction. Especially when they hear about what the plan calls for!

Martin timed his entrance perfectly. And how perfect of him to be wearing Tiber Septim's armor. Winning the loyalty and trust of these people will be a true test of his ability as an Emperor.

Once again the Countess also shows her salt as a ruler. She not only diffuses the situation, but also rallies the others in support of Emperor Martin.

The following war council give us readers a wonderful overview of what to expect next. You have described the battlefield for us, illustrated the strategy of the defenders, and what they expect from the daedra.

“When that Great Gate opens, I will go in there.”
I just love how Julian throws down here. That is our former centurion!

Posted by: Acadian May 20 2012, 01:02 AM

I loved the way you painted Countess Carvain here. Her perfect blend of loyalty to both her emperor and guard captain went far to diffuse things and meld support for the plan. Burd's a good man and his love for Bruma is understandable. I'm glad that came through loud and clear.

“What reason is that?” Leland challenged. I held his gaze a moment, then turned to meet Martin’s gaze.
“Me.” he said quietly.’

Wow! Very powerful stuff!

You held an impressive war council! We know the plan and its risks.

“There is no sneaking this time, Julian.”
Having a character who lives by hiding in shadow, I was struck hard by the truth of Ilend’s words. Here’s hoping Julian’s friends in the Guild of Mages fully provision her with potions to shroud herself. Elixors for fatigue and speed wouldn’t hurt our old warrior either.

Posted by: Grits May 20 2012, 04:48 PM

When Martin puts on his armor, it’s go time! I love that Julian and Jauffre immediately realized why he’s wearing it. Although Jauffre’s horror could also be related to the whole holy relic thing.

The clash of captains was interesting to see, and Countess Carvain’s calm deference to Martin was so perfect for her.

Now the plan is laid out. The whole time that Julian is making her run for the stone, I’ll be nervous about what’s happening back on the battlefield. The tension here is excellent! I love that at the end of this segment, Martin was standing beside Julian.

Posted by: Olen May 20 2012, 05:01 PM

Selling that plan to the captains was quite a bit of work. Martin stepped up to it though. Details fo Kvatch and the consideration of the daedra's tactics was a good touch, it makes perfect sense that they should be considered and shows them changing to best oppose the foe. Bravo.

Again you bring a lot of old characters back, some of whom I suspect will have a place in the future of this piece. It gives a nice sense of continuity which the game rather lacked.

Yet another difficulty. Julian not only has to get a gate open, leave the battle (which I think she will not like, especially if Martin decides he's going to be a lunatic), then get across the deadlands, and fast. It will be interesting to see how she manages.

Posted by: McBadgere May 20 2012, 05:09 PM

Brilliant stuff, loved the way each contingent had a piece to say, and also that they all regarded whatsit from Cheydinhal with disdain... biggrin.gif ...Although, I remeber watching him once in that battle, he's a beast with that honking great hammer y'know?... biggrin.gif ...

Aaamywho, an exceptional chapter...Brilliant stuff...Loved it...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds heartily*...

Posted by: ghastley May 21 2012, 03:29 PM

I like the way you put Illend Vonius and Berich Inian in there as part of the Kvatch contingent. People with first-hand experience of a siege engine.

Everyone else has already pointed out the other things I liked.

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 23 2012, 05:34 PM

@SubRosa: Thanks for the kind words. Yes, I wanted to show the egos in the room. I had Destri's infamous war council with the Direnni and the incomparable Hoag Merkiller in mind as I wrote this. The more I write this character, the more I feel that IG Camillus is my HM. I'm glad you approve of the Countess's presence in the room. Yes, she only intended to listen, as any good ruler should, but she knew she needed to calm Burd down before he and Steffan came to blows. Steffan, in his own way, is just as fierce in his loyalty to the Blades and their duties to the Septims.

@Acadian: Ilend Vonius knows better than most the challenges Julian faces in the Deadlands. Burd and his men have learned to sneak from the get go, but Vonius has made mistakes and lost men as a result. He is the only other one who knows how crazy stupid it is to run in there waving your sword, but he also recognizes that there is no time to sneak. As for Leland, it's so easy making that arrogant ar$ehole the baddie on this council. wink.gif

@Grits: I suspect you may be right - Jauffre is horrified at Martin wearing a holy relic, as well as at the idea of him leading from the front. Though he did say in an earlier chapter that previous Emperors have led from the front in the past. I can't help but see Carvain as being ruthlessly practical and effective as a ruler. Her only weakness seems to be her obsession with Akaviri artifacts. Whether we see that side of her or not remains to be seen. I'm glad that you pointed out Martin standing beside Julian at the end. I wanted to emphasize that he acknowledges her as his champion, as Carvain so aptly points out.

@Olen: I agree that this is going to be a tough one for Julian. So many of her habits - new and old - are going to war against each other in the upcoming segments. She is going to have to trust the Blades to keep Martin safe, trust the captains to work together on this one, and trust in her own strength, speed and physical conditioning to get her through the Deadlands in time.

@McBadgere: I think we will soon see what kind of fighter Leland really is. Though he has no Legion experience, I'm confident that he won't embarrass himself on the Plain of Caribou.

@ghastley: Yes, I think having people with prior experience of a Great Gate with its siege engine is critical. We will see how critical Julian knows their knowledge is in this next chapter.

The story so far: The bare outline of the battle plans have been laid out for the captains. Naturally Burd objected to putting Bruma at such significant risk, but Countess Carvain and Martin Septim manage to convince him that it's absolutely necessary. As Martin so aptly says in the game, no one's going to like it.

*********************
Chapter 30.4 Military Intelligence


While Martin conferred briefly with Jauffre and Camillus, Baurus sidled up to where I stood beside the door, waiting my turn to leave with the guard leaders. His anxiety, palpable beneath that impassive exterior, arrested my departure. Beside him, Steffan’s own feelings were more evident in the grim set of his lips and the distracted way he responded to Sai’s more enthusiastic greeting.

“Julian,” Baurus put one hand on my shoulder, blocking my view of the Emperor and the Grandmaster.

“I know, sir, I’ll be careful in that Gate,” I began, but he shook his head.

“We’re concerned for you, of course,” Steffan murmured, tipping his head down toward Baurus and I so that only we heard his words. “But that’s not what we need to talk about.”

I glanced at him, then returned my gaze to Baurus. “Then what is it, sir?”

“You’ve got to convince Martin Septim not to lead this fight,” Baurus hissed between clenched teeth. My eyes widened at his words.

“He does intend to take the field?” I matched his tone. “But what combat experience does he have?” I shook my head.

“I don’t doubt his courage,” Baurus growled softly. “That’s not the issue. The issue is that there simply isn’t enough of the Dragonguard left to protect him.”

“What Dragonguard, sir?” I demanded. “There’s only you, Baurus!” I inhaled slowly. “And Martin Septim is the main target. All the Daedra on the field will be beelining for him.”

“And he’s wearing Tiber Septim’s armor,” Steffan’s tone subdued Sai’s buoyant tail. “So much for blending in with the vanguard.”

“Steffan and I,” Baurus flicked his gaze at the taller Imperial, “we’ve tried to talk him out of it. I know Grandmaster Jauffre will try to talk him out of it. But the only one Martin Septim really listens to is you, Julian. You were the only one to convince him to take time to eat and sleep. You were the only one to get him to stop pushing himself so hard when he first came to Cloud Ruler Temple. You’re the only one he really, truly trusts.”

I recalled that first night out of Weynon Priory, when we had started out on the Orange Road. How quickly Martin had been to jump to battle! How stubbornly he had refused to promise to let me do all the dirty work. How he had conceded only that he would not take unnecessary risks.

“There are some things I can’t talk him out of,” I said finally, meeting each man’s gaze in turn. “I will do as you ask, but I can’t promise that I will succeed. Best you prepare for protecting him as best as you can on the Plain of Caribou.”

Baurus sighed, dropping his hand from my shoulder. “You’re right, Julian. He is worse than his father.” His eyes flashed briefly. “Oh, I mean that in a good way. Emperor Uriel was a good man, but I think Martin’s better.” He scrubbed his palm over his close-cropped hair, a betrayal of the frustration I knew he felt. “But I think I’m going to be as white as you when this is all over!”

“Never mind that,” Steffan clapped Baurus on his back. “I’ll reassign Fortis and Pelagius to your Dragonguard. The rest of us will support you out there on the field.” He turned back to me. “But if you could convince Martin Septim, it would help Baurus keep his youthful appearance for a few years more.”

“I’ll talk to the Emperor in a bit, sir,” I nodded past Baurus’s broad shoulder toward that shimmering armor. “I’d like to talk to Vonius about the Great Gate before he gets too busy with his preparations.”

“Go, we’ll see you later, then,” Baurus stepped back. “Good luck with the Emperor.”

“And if I don’t get the chance before then,” Steffan added, “good luck with the Sigil Stone. May Akatosh and Talos go with you.”

Outside in the broad castle courtyard, Leland strode up to me. Though he was somewhat shorter than I, he somehow managed to look down his nose. “So you’re the Hero of Kvatch,” he sneered. “And of every other city in Cyrodiil, it seems.” His gaze raked up and down my frame. “We’ll see, won’t we?” Before I could answer, he turned and stalked away. Sai growled deep in his throat at Leland’s departing back.

“Shush, Sai,” I dropped my hand to his ruff. “He’s not worth getting your hackles up over.”

“You got that right,” Lerus’s voice reached me. I turned as the Bravil captain paused beside me, her icy gaze piercing daggers into Leland’s back. “I have no idea where Indarys dug him up - he’s certainly in no Legion records I’ve been able to find.”

“Mercenary?” I wondered, contrasting Leland’s slouch to the ramrod straight postures of the other guard captains I had met in my travels.

Lerus shrugged. “Something’s not right, there,” she admitted. “Indarys knows that only Legion officers can be guard captains, so why would he go against that rule?”

I shook my head. “That’s something for another time, Lerus.”

She drew herself up even straighter than before and clapped me on the shoulder. “I have to brief my guards, and you have your own preparations to make. If we don’t get the chance to talk again, may Akatosh go with you in that Gate!”

“And may Akatosh stand with you in front of it, ma’am!” I nodded as a battle grin came over her sharp features and she moved away. I wondered if my own face had taken on its own combat expression. I certainly felt myself falling into old mental habits I had developed after years of terror-inducing combat in the Legion.

I found Vonius and Inian briefing their small contingent. Reactions were initially shocked and dismayed, as each man had experienced the chaos and devastation of a Great Gate for themselves. But as they listened to the details of the mission, their expressions changed to hard determination. Jawlines hardened, lips compressed, and eyes grew cold. Before Vonius had finished speaking, they were already examining their weapons for defects and two began running whetstones over their blades.

Inian spotted Sai and I waiting on the edge of their gathering and nodded once to me. He turned to Vonius and murmured something. As the guardsmen dispersed to their battle preparations, Vonius walked up to me.

“This is it, Julian,” he murmured softly so the others won’t hear. “Time to cross the Bjoulsae.”

I nodded. No turning back. “Vonius, you were in that Great Gate for some time. Do you remember much of how it looked before those war gates closed?”

His eyes grew pained, but he nodded. “Yes, I do remember some.” His gaze sharpened on me.

“In all the other Gates I’ve been in, none of them were quite like that one,” I remarked. “None of them had that broad causeway straight to the Sigil Keep.”

“The road the siege engine came down on,” Vonius hazarded. “That’s because there was only one Great Gate. Until now.” His gaze grew unfocused. “Matius sent us in almost immediately after that monster came through the Gate. Those big gates inside were still open, and we could see the way clear to the biggest tower.”

“Tell me what you remember of the layout, Vonius.” I kept my tone neutral. If the terror and panic I felt in there is still so fresh in my heart and soul, how much more so for Vonius?

He looked around, then led me to a patch of relatively undisturbed snow in the shade of one of the tents. We knelt and he began sketching lines into the white stuff. After a moment lingering beside the campfire, Sai decided he wouldn’t get a mutton bone today and moved to sit between us.

“We came through the Gate here,” he indicated a short straight line near the edge of the snowy patch. “In front of us was a straight causeway leading at a gentle upward slope toward this huge tower.” Two parallel lines connected the Gate line to a large circle at the opposite side of the patch. “Smaller towers stood here, here,” he drew a total of six smaller circles, four forming the corners of a box straddling the causeway near the Gate, the other two on either side of the Sigil Keep. I nodded - so far it was consistent with what I had seen on my roundabout detour up the side of the island.

“I was the rearguard, and fighting to keep scamps and other nasties off my companions,” Vonius continued. “These war gates closed first,” he slashed a heavy line across the causeway between the second pair of towers, “then these,” a second line connected the first pair of circles. “I was stuck outside this pair while the others were trapped inside this box.”

He paused, his head bowed. I waited silently, desperately seeking a way to convey my sympathy for his grief. Sai expressed it better than I could when he sidled over to lean against him. The dog nuzzled his muzzle beneath Vonius’s mailed elbow until the man’s arm draped over his shoulders. Vonius dug his fingers into Sai’s luxuriant ruff for a few moments.

When Vonius spoke again, his voice shook a little before resuming its neutral tone. “Fire rained down in this area from above, killed most of them. Goneld was the only one still moving when the daedra moved in. I had to fight off more of the creatures, but I could see through the gates that they were dragging him off in the direction of the big tower.”

I set my left hand on his broad shoulder and squeezed hard. “I know it’s hard to remember all of that, Vonius,” I said softly. “But I appreciate it.”

“You have to know what you’re up against, Julian,” Vonius brushed a mailed wrist across his face before he met my gaze. “And you have to move fast. All this happened in less than five minutes, best as I can tell in that place.” He shook his head. “The terrain is very unstable, too. Some of the structures I saw were already collapsing, and more fell down before you came through.” He drew thin lines connecting the smaller towers that anchored the war gates. “There were footbridges high up here, they collapsed shortly after Goneld was taken away. I could hear rocks falling, and some of those towers started listing.”

“I noticed that here,” I tapped the rough map, “and in other Gates too. Seems that the whole of the Deadlands is constantly changing.”

“Mehrunes Dagon is the Lord of Destruction,” Vonius commented. “It would make sense that he would destroy even what he creates.” He regarded the makeshift diagram a moment longer. “I’m sorry, I can’t tell you much more than that.”

“You’ve told me a lot, Vonius,” I rose to my feet and brushed the snow from my knees. Sai jumped up and resumed his place beside my left side. “It’s just what I needed to know.”

“You’re going in there alone?” Vonius rose as well and stamped his feet. “No one to watch your back?”

“I don’t intend to stay in one place for long,” I answered. “I also don’t intend to stop and kill every daedra I see, but run like the wind for that Sigil Stone. It’s like you said, I have only a quarter bell to cover that much ground.”

“I don’t know how you’re going to do it,” Vonius shook his head. “But if anyone can, it’ll be you.”

I held his gaze a moment longer, then stuck my right hand out. “For Kvatch, Vonius. For Kvatch.”

His grip on my wrist was combat-hard. “For Kvatch,” he echoed.





Posted by: Grits May 23 2012, 09:50 PM

It’s great to see the Martin issue tackled right away. Without him there’s no need for the Sigil Stone, so of course they’d want him to stay safe. But without the Stone, he can’t do his job. Also he has some pretty big plated boots to fill, and he doesn't want to look weak at the moment he steps up as the heir. I look forward to hearing what he has to say about it.

I was interested to see how the Kvatch folks remembered their Gate experience, and what that would mean for Julian’s run. It seems that even if they were inside the Great Gate at Kvatch instead of one of the regular ones, things might have changed by now. Or the Bruma Great Gate could open to a different part of the Deadlands. I like that they don’t have all of the answers, because they wouldn’t.

My favorite part here is seeing Baurus, Steffan, Julian, and of course Sai as a team of conspirators. It occurs to me that Sai is going to have an uncomfortable time in a few hours.

The tension is building beautifully! These episodes are a wonder, haute! smile.gif

Posted by: Acadian May 24 2012, 12:47 AM

“You’re right, Julian. He is worse than his father.” His eyes flashed briefly.’
This says much – and clearly with both consternation and affection on Baurus’ part. I agree with Grits that it was good to at least acknowledge the challenges to Martin’s safety. I expect Julian will try to talk with Martin, but I suspect she is right in predicting that her influence here will be limited. kvleft.gif

Nice little sub-mystery going on regarding Lelend and why he holds a position he is so clearly not suited for.

The poignant review between Julian and Ilend regarding what they knew about great gates was both welcome and wise. It really helps tie the upcoming events at Bruma to the tragedy at Kvatch. A bit of a full circle feel.

You are doing a great job capturing the whole epic feel of this undertaking at Bruma, and I am on the edge of my chair with nervous anticipation!

Posted by: SubRosa May 24 2012, 03:04 AM

Steffan and Baurus are understandably concerned with the thought of Martin taking the field. Given that he is the last Septim only gives them more reason to fear. There is no heir waiting to take his place if he comes back in a box.

But OTOH, there is no symbol greater for the legionaries and city guard to rally behind then the Emperor. Save perhaps Akatosh himself. In what will likely be the pivotal battle in the Oblivion Crisis, can Martin afford to sit it out in the relative safety of Castle Bruma or Cloud Ruler Temple? Even more than that, is it in his makeup? He is not just a man after all, but a dragon as well (as Skyrim shows, literally). Sitting on his bum is just not something one like him is capable of. He has already demonstrated this is in the past. It is just who and what he is. So the Blades are going to have their work cut out for them.

An interesting little interlude with Leland, the mystery Breton who was born without tact, courtesy, decency, or any other redeeming qualities. That fact that you are giving him these paragraphs suggests to me that we will be seeing more of him in the future.

“Time to cross the Bjoulsae.”
I loved your ES-ized version of crossing the Rubicon. I was half expecting Julian to say "The die is cast!" afterward. wink.gif

Very smart of Julian to talk to the Kvatch survivors to get the skinny on the Great Gate. Hopefully what they tell her will give her an edge inside that thing. Very interesting observation on how the Deadlands are constantly disintegrating. Even playing the game I liked how the place looked destroyed. As Vonius pointed out, Dagon is the lord of destruction after all.

Posted by: McBadgere May 24 2012, 04:40 AM

Verrah verrah cool... biggrin.gif ...

From the Martin going into battle thing (which I always had the Gauntlets of the Crusader for, with the healing spell thing)...

To the memories of the Kvatch gate...Loved the idea that the deadlands were constantly changing btw...Someone's probably going to tell me that they did that anyways and I've just failed to notice it aren't they?...Aaamywho, that was a fantastic image right there...Nice one!!...

And the Leland thing...Yes, when I did the MQ with my Knight Commander went to thank Leland for his efforts after the battle and he was most put out by his rudeness...So "He" decided to go find him when the crisis was over... dry.gif ...That was fun...

But he was definately a beast in battle, I'll give him that...

Another amazing chapter...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds heartily*...

Posted by: Athynae May 25 2012, 12:15 PM

I cheered when you returned then promptly got way behind...RL...but I am back up with Julian, Sai and Blanco.

Wonderful writing as usual but the pieces from them meeting with Carvain to here is some truly great writing. You conveyed through words a tangible tension in preparation for the battle ahead, and I can almost feel an underlying excitement not for the fight but for the possibility that once this is done it will be over.

Each character brought their own to the table and you served it up like a feast.

I am so glad you are back with this story. Can't wait for more and hopefully I can keep up huh.gif

Posted by: ghastley May 25 2012, 05:47 PM

Of course, Martin's presence as a magnet on the battlefield will help Julian's entry into the great gate when it opens, so he's got the right strategy. One hopes that he has some decent defensive enhancement on that armor, and can do the "tank" job properly.

I'm looking forward to whatever you're setting Leland up for.


Posted by: Olen May 25 2012, 09:44 PM

Much has already been said. Acadian has already noted how well the reflection back to Kvatch works to give a sense of continuity and completion. Talking with the survivors of the first gate to get the details of the last has a good symmetry. It also works well to take advantage of the fact that you readers know the basic plot outline and use that to make this seem all the more climactic.

Dealing with Martin taking the field is an interesting conundrum. All he is really doing is putting himself - who is an asset worth far more than a mere figurehead as he is to relight the fires and knows more about the Dawn than anyone else (at least who's telling) - at unnecessary risk for his own vanity. Very few people know what he looks like and there is no real reason not to dress someone else up in the armour and have the same moral boost without the risk. Equally he is the Emperor and I suspect what he says will go.

We see more of Steffan and Leland. I suspect to do with life beyond the main quest. smile.gif

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 26 2012, 05:18 PM

@ Grits: Somehow I just couldn't see Baurus (or Steffan, for that matter) sitting on the issue of Martin Septim taking the field. Baurus is even more dedicated to his bodyguard duties since Uriel's death, which he sees as failure on his part. Can we blame him for being determined not to fail again? And I also wanted to show how seriously Steffan takes his role as supporting officer for Baurus's Dragonguard. Yes, Sai will be quite uncomfortable in a short time.

@Acadian: You will see just how right you are about Julian's chances at dissuading Martin. wink.gif I liked exploring Leland's position as Cheydinhal captain, especially since I had decided some time ago (thanks to a discussion SubRosa, you and I participated in some time ago back on the other forum) that all Guard Captains oughta be either current or former Legion. While I was pondering the Bruma Great Gate question, it occurred to me that it was the only other Oblivion Gate to have that big, paved causeway besides Kvatch. None of the others had that same straight path guarded by immense war gates. It hit me that the two Great Gates had much in common when you look at the basic layouts of the Deadlands behind them and compare them to the other smaller Gates in game. The fact that the Deadlands behind the Great Gates are intended solely for the purpose of sending that siege engine out is likely the reason why both of them share so much in common.

@Sage Rose: While I find "Rubicon" easier to pronounce than "Bjoulsae," I knew I had to use a TES river for that saying. Thanks for recognizing one of Caesar's more famous exploits and how it translates to Bruma's situation. I was tempted to have Julian say "The die is cast!" but I decided that would make the whole episode too derivative. wink.gif As McB keeps pointing out though, Leland does have one redeeming trait - the man can fight. Yes, we'll be seeing more of him in the future.

@McB: Once again, thanks for those words! I never started KoN until after the MQ was finished, so I never had access to the Gauntlets of the Crusader. Might have been useful at a time like this! All of my PC's have the same reaction to Leland's greeting as yours - "What's your problem, arsehole?" laugh.gif

@Athynae: Thank you! I'm glad you found the time to catch up once again! I've tried to make each character shine in their own right, as at this point in the MQ, each of them has their own unique personality and I wanted to share that with my readers. Meeting Carvain in this story was a long-anticipated milestone, and I am so delighted to finally bring her Countess Highness into the plot. She has been waiting with Countess-y impatience these past two years to make her appearance. And I believe I've been remiss in commenting on your story about the Princess. It's been fun seeing how similar the two ladies are in their temperaments. I've been tempted to write Countess Carvain's own backstory of how she gained the throne of County Bruma . . .

@ghastley: I'm not sure about the enchantment on Tiber's armor, but the fact that it comes with four attendant guardians should bode well for Martin Septim. That and one other thing that will become evident in upcoming segments . . . Whatever I'm setting Leland up for will have to wait until after the Crisis is over. Julian has her priorities, and right now Leland's mystery origins rank pretty low on that list.

@Olen: So good to have you comment, as always. While I wasn't consciously aware of the symmetry of the two Great Gates and having the Kvatch contingent there until I was actually writing the piece, it just works out so well that I had to use it. And the events at Kvatch happened so long ago (three months, I believe, in OHDH time) that I thought it worthwhile to remind readers of the Deadlands behind the Kvatch Gate. I hope that you will find Martin Septim's reasons for taking the battlefield worth the risk. As for Steffan and Leland, you're right, it has to do with LBMQ.

The story so far: Julian has been asked by Baurus and Steffan to try and dissuade Martin Septim from taking the field in combat. Though she doubts her own success, Julian agrees to do so. After a brief, nasty encounter with our favorite polite Breton, Julian catches up with Vonius and rehashes their memories of the Deadlands beyond the Kvatch Great Gate. Now Julian is going to try and keep her promise to her Blades friends.

*******************

Chapter 30.5 One Last Confession


“Forgive me for interrupting, Sire,” I found Martin seated in the front pew before the altar of Talos within the Chapel following the second briefing. Baurus, in his customary position just behind Martin’s shoulder, flickered his gaze at me. I gave him the tiniest of nods.

Martin looked around at me. “What is it, Julian?”

“I’d like to speak to you privately, Sire,” I stepped back and gestured toward one of the small chambers set along the western wall of the Chapel, beneath the tall stained glass windows.

“A confession, Julian?” Martin’s brows rose at me. “But I am a priest of Akatosh, not Talos.”

It’s not quite a confession, but that approach can work. “The confession is to you, Sire, not to Talos.”

Martin rose to his feet, Tiber Septim’s cuirass clanking softly against the Blades greaves Martin had found somewhere. He nodded for me to choose one of the compartments. Baurus followed us, but waited outside the curtained doorway as we entered. At my signal, Sai parked his haunches next to Baurus’s left boot and turned his attention outward.

The room was just large enough for two chairs set facing each other. There were no other furnishings in the room. A small round window set high in the wall let light into the cell.

I waited for Martin to settle into his seat before taking mine. He met my gaze, and I was reminded of our conversation atop Cloud Ruler Temple’s gate, when I told him of the vision sent by Akatosh.

“May Akatosh and Talos forgive me for what I am about to say to you, Sire,” I began softly. “I think it will be best if you returned to Cloud Ruler Temple and let us fighting soldiers defend Bruma. If you were to fall in battle here -” The set look in Martin’s face stopped me from going further.

Silence rested heavily between us as we stared at each other, then Martin lowered his gaze to his hands resting on armored thighs. “It’s been over three months since my father died and Kvatch fell.” The words dropped slowly between us. “In all that time, you, Jauffre, and countless soldiers bore all the risk of holding back Oblivion while I hid in Cloud Ruler Temple.”

“You weren’t hiding, Sire,” my protest died as Martin lifted his right hand imperiously. For a moment there I saw Uriel’s aged visage in his face, the light of fatality I had seen in the father’s eyes. “You were studying how to end this Crisis!” I managed to finish.

The ghost of Uriel dissipated into the late afternoon light as Martin smiled. “And now the time for studying is over. It is now time for me to step up and claim my role as Emperor. If I am to be my father’s successor, I must live up to his legacy.” He tapped the ornate chestplate lightly with his fingertips. “You brought me more than the Blood of a Divine from Sancre Tor, Julian. You brought me the symbol of Tiber Septim’s reign. He led from the front. The blood and scars on this cuirass bear testimony to his leadership.”

“You are the last of his line, Sire,” I tried again. “Combat is not a matter of repelling a few bandits or taking out a couple of Mythic Dawn agents. It is a matter of life and death, and death can take you completely by surprise.”

“You forget I was at the fall of Kvatch, Julian,” Martin reminded me gently. “I saw Oblivion and the destruction of Mehrunes Dagon up close and personal. And like the few men here who still carry the Kvatch Wolf, I am determined to see to it that no one else ever goes through what we went through.”

Now he leaned forward and braced my left shoulder with his right hand. “Remember, Julian, when we spoke of soldiers and orders in that chapel in Skingrad?”

Searching my memory took a moment, but I nodded.

“You said that soldiers must trust those giving the orders are working toward a higher goal. It’s the only way most can justify the killing that is often necessary in war.” Martin’s tone remained reassuring, but now I saw the hard light in his eyes that I saw so often in officers’s gazes when they made the hard decisions. “How better to gain the trust of the fighting men and women than to lead them into battle, to show them the sort of leader I can be? If I’m not willing to die for Tamriel, how can I ask them to risk their lives for Cyrodiil and for Bruma?”

He’s right. I followed the men I did for just that reason, when I was in the Legion. I slumped forward and shook Martin’s hand from my shoulder. “But if you die in combat, who is left to carry on?”

“Akatosh kept us alive in his Chapel for three nights while daedra swarmed us,” Martin replied. “He kept us alive when we were attacked by bandits, and by Mythic Dawn agents. He not only kept you alive, but claimed you as his. Believe me, you and I, we won’t die until our work for Him is done.”

“All right, Sire,” I couldn’t see a way to counter his argument, or his faith. My right hand rubbed the outline of the Red Dragon through the mail covering my left forearm. How can I say Akatosh hasn’t shielded me in ways the Kvatch Wolf couldn’t?

“Julian,” Martin sighed. “I don’t want your obedience. I will get plenty of that from courtiers later. What I want from you is the friendship we had when we traveled here, the faith you have kept in me, my father, and in Tiber Septim as a Blade sister, and the same trust you gave your Legion officers.” He shook his head, then tapped the enameled breastplate once again. “I have a lot to live up to. If you freely give me your friendship, faith and trust, then I know I am meeting Tiber Septim’s standards.”

“I never knew Tiber Septim except through stories,” I spoke slowly, sifting through my whirling thoughts for a thread that made sense. “But in a way, I met those who followed him to Death’s gate and back. And the way they felt about their Emperor, that’s the way I feel about you, Sire.”

There was the slightest flinch in Martin’s face, then he smiled. “Thank you, Julian. That is all I need from you. Now I feel like I can take down Mehrunes Dagon himself!”

I felt my eyes widen. “Talos forbid -” I shook my head. “Be careful what you wish for, Sire!”

A rumbling sensation vibrated through our soles and the seats of our chairs. “Sire?” Baurus’s voice reached us through the heavy velvet curtain.

We were on our feet and outside, hands on hilts. But we saw, if not Mehrunes Dagon himself, someone almost as formidable. Camillus stood beside the altar, dwarfing Burd and Steffan’s lean forms as the other leaders gathered around him.

“How much longer must we wait?” Though Camillus’s grumblings were quiet, bits of cobwebs drifted through the streaks of color that connected the stained glass windows on the western side of the Chapel to the stone floor around the altar.

Martin and I paused halfway to the altar as Burd glanced up into the shadows overhead, brushing away a bit of fluff that had drifted onto his forehead. “We closed the last Gate early yesterday morning, just before you arrived, sir,” he said. “So given the rate they are opening these days, we can expect the next one tomorrow sometime.”

“But at the rate these Gates opening is escalating,” Lerus observed. “It could come sooner than tomorrow. The thing is, what if it opens in the wrong place?”

“We close it,” Martin strode forward to join the group. “Just as we have been doing, all along. The only Gates we do not challenge are those that open on the Plain of Caribou.”

“Aye, where we can gain the best use of the cavalry,” Camillus was nodding. “My century is ready, as are the mages. The horses are rested and ready to go.”

Leland shot a skeptical glance at the big Nord. “That fast? But you only arrived late this morning!”

Camillus regarded him silently for several breaths. I caught the significant glance Lerus sent my direction. “These are Legion horses,” Camillus’s growl brought down more grey softness from above. “They are specially bred to march all day and recover with little food and time. Trust me, they are ready!”

I knew what Lerus was thinking. If Leland was really Legion, he would not have needed that explanation! After this is over, Lerus and I will have to look further into this person!

The tall entry doors banged open as a Chorrol guardsman ran toward us. “Sire! Sirs! A Gate has opened!”

“Where?” Ashcroft snagged the man by his surcoat.

“On the Plain of Caribou!”

“Well, it’s ABOUT TIME!” Camillus’s voice no longer held restraint. Now a veritable grey snow fell onto our heads from above as we turned toward Martin. I saw no hesitation in his face as he met Camillus’s gaze.

“You know what to do, Inspector General,” he said quietly. “See to it.” A glance at each of the Guard Captains. “As do each of you. I will see everyone on the Plain of Caribou.”

Posted by: SubRosa May 26 2012, 07:41 PM

Julian's talk with Martin went just as I expected. Except that now I can see he has grown into the role of Emperor. As Julian saw, he is Uriel's son. He has his old man's steel. When we first met him he was clearly lost and uncertain, now he has the confidence of a dragonborn.

Believe me, you and I, we won’t die until our work for Him is done.
Such sadly prophetic words! sad.gif

Now I feel like I can take down Mehrunes Dagon himself!
My money is on the dragon!

Some thoughtful strategy on Martin's part, to close every gate except those that open on the Caribou Plain.

And I see another hint that Leland is not all he is cracked up to be.

Now we are getting down to it. I am looking forward to seeing the Battle of Bruma through the eyes of Julian. If Pappy Vitellus were there, he would assure everyone that Julian will definitely not drop the ball!

Posted by: Acadian May 27 2012, 12:49 AM

More epic goodness!

You expertly delivered the latter stages of Martin’s transformation from uncertain priest to emperor here. It was gratifying to see that Julian understood, and freely offered her loyalty – I’m sure that means a great deal to Martin and that he will need it. Certainly, this was a magic moment between emperor and his champion.

’I knew what Lerus was thinking. If Leland was really Legion, he would not have needed that explanation! After this is over, Lerus and I will have to look further into this person!’
Given the overpowering presence of Camillus, this would have been easy to miss. Clever of you to have Julian so naturally bring it to our attention.

Posted by: Olen May 27 2012, 11:32 PM

Very good part with Martin, it made clear just how much sitting in CRT while others were in danger rankled him. His over working, which we were reminded of in the last part was another symptom. Here we see him going from uncertain and worried about what others think to deciding to make them think of him how he wants through his actions. Certainly strong leader material, if still a bit of a mad risk.

Camillus is well portrayed here, I like his character and hope we see more of him.

“Well, it’s ABOUT TIME!” - I enjoyed this line. I think he dislikes the waiting, and while its the fighting he's worried about he'd rather be doing it. Definitely a man of action.

Posted by: Grits May 28 2012, 04:07 PM

“Akatosh kept us alive in his Chapel for three nights while daedra swarmed us,” Martin replied. “He kept us alive when we were attacked by bandits, and by Mythic Dawn agents. He not only kept you alive, but claimed you as his. Believe me, you and I, we won’t die until our work for Him is done.”

Well, there’s no way to argue with that. Martin’s faith is wonderful to see here. It certainly explains the risk he is willing to take.

“You know what to do, Inspector General,” he said quietly. “See to it.” A glance at each of the Guard Captains. “As do each of you. I will see everyone on the Plain of Caribou.”

Here we go!!

Posted by: Lady Saga May 28 2012, 07:42 PM

Hey, haute, I'm Renee. smile.gif nice to meet you.

As is my habit, I started this one from Day 1 (sewers) because I wanna read the entire thing. smile.gif I wish I had started posting at Chorrol way back when SubRosa suggested the place to me a couple years ago. That way I'd be caught up with all these longer stories.

but no matter. Just wanted to let you know I'm on this one!

C1.2

Posted by: ghastley May 28 2012, 08:12 PM

Or as his father would have said in another universe "Make it so, number one" Your Martin's "sounding" more like Uriel all the time, which is not a bad thing at this stage.

Let's all go see how Leland fights!


Posted by: McBadgere May 29 2012, 04:40 AM

QUOTE
“I never knew Tiber Septim except through stories,” I spoke slowly, sifting through my whirling thoughts for a thread that made sense. “But in a way, I met those who followed him to Death’s gate and back. And the way they felt about their Emperor, that’s the way I feel about you, Sire.”


Was that the bit in Sancre Tor where you get the armour?... huh.gif ...Must find some time from somewhere... biggrin.gif ...

Fantastic writing...Amazing stuff...

Loving this story...Loving the Martin-ness of it all...Can't imagine why I felt him creepy... kvright.gif ...Aaamywho...Definately would follow him into battle...Does remind me so of the Picard... biggrin.gif ...

Brilliantly done...

Nice one!!...

*Applauds heartily*...

Posted by: haute ecole rider May 30 2012, 05:29 PM

@SubRosa: I really loved writing this interchange between Julian and Martin. As the writer, I knew what was going on in Martin's mind as he spoke with her, but Julian is as yet oblivious to anything but what she sees and perceives. She is still struggling with what being the Son's Companion really means. And yes, it was a great opportunity to show how Martin grew and developed during his time in the CRT. And let me assure you, though Pappy isn't there in name, he is definitely there in spirit!

@Acadian: I'm delighted that you caught the moment where Julian assures Martin of her trust and faith in him as Uriel's legitimate successor. Julian has followed enough "leaders" to know a good one when she sees one, which is probably why she didn't persist as she could have to keep Martin off the field. Leland is one of the more fascinating NPC's in the game, and I can not resist the opportunity to show the man off as something more complex than what Beth gives us.

@Olen: In the two months it took Julian to gather all the artifacts for Martin Septim, she has barely had a chance to really have a conversation with him. Like many of the readers here, she is beginning to realize the dragon that is wakening here. While she never doubted the Blades' conviction that this is the Dragonborn, she is now starting to understand just what Dragonborn really means. Like I said with Leland, I really enjoyed writing Camillus. He is not a Beth NPC, just someone I imagined being worthy of Julian's regard as a leader. I really wanted to convey that though he is now Inspector General, with all the administrative duties that come with it, he remains a combat line commander at heart. Thanks to your comment, it seems that I have captured that effectively.

Grits: Part of the reason for this story is to show how faith, not organized religion, is what drives people to take the risks they do. Julian is learning for herself just how powerful that can be. Martin's faith in Akatosh transcends the teachings of the Chapel, as does Julian's own soldierly faith in the Powers that Be stands outside any of the organized religions of Cyrodiil. It is true, there are no atheists in foxholes.

@Lady Saga: Welcome to the endurance race that OHDH has turned into! I'm impressed that you managed to read all 300,000 plus words that make up Julian's story so far. I hope you haven't found it too boring to slog through.

@ghastley: All those days and nights spent studying is beginning to pay off for Martin. Believe me, daedric magic and how to close the Jaws of Oblivion has not been the only material he has been reading. I imagine him studying the Tamrielic version of The Art of War, On War, and Warfighting. While I have yet to get my hands on a translation of On War,, I have the other two in my collection and have read them more than once. I can only imagine Martin finding them as informative as I have. And yes, let's see how Leland fights!

@McBadgere: Yes, that quote you pointed out refers to the Fab Four of Sancre Tor. They have made quite the impression on Julian in more ways than one. Many thanks to Destri for making these ghosts real flesh and blood to begin with.

The story so far: Julian tried to get Martin to stay off the field of combat, as Baurus and Captain Steffan have asked her to, but was unsuccessful. We learn just how "Emperor-ly" Martin has become while she was gallivanting around Cyrodiil drumming up reinforcements and closing Oblivion Gates. The preparations for the big battle are nearly complete, and it's now a matter of waiting for a Gate to open in the right place . . .


**************************
Chapter 30.6 Jitters and Butterflies


The shadows of the Bruma city walls lay draped over the land nearly to the Plain of Caribou. Not really a plain, the area was more a shallow bowl that served to collect snow more than anything else. Gigantic boulders lay scattered around its rim, as if tossed there by giants. Near the eastern arc, where Dragonclaw Road branched off of the Silver Road to wind northward into the Jeralls, an Oblivion Gate screeched and howled into the gathering twilight. Snow had already melted away from its base, and we could see figures milling about, trampling more of the white stuff. Steam wafted and swirled around the lone Gate.

Above the Gate hovered the red and black thunderclouds typical of Oblivion storms. The fading sunlight on the snow was replaced by the hellish red glow I remembered too well. To fight the growing dread in my chest, I turned my gaze away and scanned the surrounding terrain.

The Legio Six cavalry lined up along the Silver Road along the southeastern arc of the bowl. Before the horses knelt a row of archers. I was pleased to see them, for Legio Six’s mounted archers were among some of the best offensive weapons in the Legion. Able to shoot arrows and darts accurately from the backs of galloping horses, the Mo Gu riders could wreak devastation at speed and soften the enemy before the regular cavalry followed. I could see pairs of mages interspersed among the first row of horses at regular intervals.

The guardsmen moved toward the southwestern lip of the bowl in small groups. The Blades remained behind and gathered around Emperor Martin, filling in as his Dragonguards. Baurus kept his customary position at Martin’s right shoulder. Fortis stood at the Emperor’s left, the hilt of his dai-katana rising above his helmed head. Pelagius stood before Martin, his stance relaxed and alert.

Nonius appeared from the direction of the Wildeye Stables, leading Red and Jasmine. Blanco followed after them, carefully keeping Jasmine between himself and Red’s heels. All three horses were already tacked, but I could see that Red and Jasmine were very nervous. They kept twisting their heads in the direction of the Gate, and I could see the whites glimmering around their dark orbs. Their coats gleamed with dark sweat and white lather.

Nonius stopped before Jauffre and Martin and offered the reins to them. Red tossed his head violently and backed away, nearly pulling Jauffre with him. After rubbing his hand over the chestnut’s neck, Jauffre shook his head. “I’m not riding him tonight, Nonius. He’s too frightened. Keep him safe in your barn.”

Jasmine expressed her opinion more emphatically. She reared and tore her rein from Martin’s hand. Executing a beautiful spin on her hocks, she bolted back to the open gate of the corral, nearly clipping Blanco as she sped past the white stallion.

“I think the same can be said for Jasmine,” Martin’s tone held rue. “It’s obvious they are not trained for war.”

“If we didn’t need every damn horse down there, Sire,” Camillus growled as he mounted his phlegmatic bay, “I’d loan you one of ours!”

“Thanks for the offer,” Martin smiled up at him. “But I think I’ll walk down.” He glanced at me. “Go ahead, Julian.” For Blanco remained nearby, watching us. I approached him and ran my hand down his neck. He blew softly at me, then turned his dark gaze on Martin.

“I hate to ride him when you’re walking, Sire,” I said. “Though Blanco seems ready to take on the daedra by himself!” As if agreeing with me, the white stallion tossed his head and snorted disdainfully. I tried to point Blanco toward Nonius’s departing figure, but the stallion ignored my signal.

With a chuckle, Martin started toward the bowl. His progress was blocked by Blanco, who trotted forward and swiped his head against Tiber's cuirass. Then the stallion sidled so that the saddle was before Martin. I shook my head.

I’m losing my companions? Sai to Steffan and now Blanco to Martin? But the stallion glanced back at me over his shoulder as if to reassure me of his loyalty. Finally I stepped up and took hold of the opposite stirrup. “It looks like Blanco will not let you go to battle by yourself, Sire.”

Martin stared at me. “You would lend me your Witchhorse, Julian?”

“I may have dropped nearly all of my saved pension on that beast, Sire,” I managed to keep my tone casual, “but he chose me, not the other way around. Who am I to argue with him?”

Still Martin hesitated. “Do you trust me with him?” A memory of Prior Maborel’s kindness struck me like a hammer, raising a walnut in my throat. I swallowed.

“I’ll tell you what a certain prior told me when he gave me his beloved paint, Sire,” I glanced at Jauffre as I said it, and knew he recalled the same memory. “It’s not a matter of trusting you with Blanco, it’s more a matter of trusting him with you.” I shook my head. “Like you said, nothing happens without Akatosh’s guidance. How do we know he is not working through this horse this very moment?”

For a moment Martin’s gaze glimmered in the twilight. Then he stroked Blanco’s neck in appreciation. “Thank you, Julian. And thank you, Blanco.” As I held the opposite stirrup steady, he swung easily into the saddle. Blanco swung his head and blew into my neck, causing me to cringe from the warm tickle.

“You behave yourself, horse,” I admonished him. “That’s the Emperor of Cyrodiil you’re carrying.”

Blanco tossed his head, then turned and trotted off on a loose rein, adopting a high step that cleared much of the stones. His mountain-born heritage showed in the way he placed his feet unerringly over the rough ground.

Camillus nudged his rawboned bay beside me. “The more I see of yon young man,” he remarked in a soft rumble, “the more I understand why you turned down Phillida. That’s the right decision you made, Julian.” Then the horse moved away in a ground-eating long stride.

Jauffre clapped his hand on my shoulder. “Looks like you and I are marching, Julian! It is as it should be - it’s us boot-pounders that win and hold the ground!”

I smiled at his attempt at humor, but already the pre-combat butterflies were settling in. I hated pitched combat, especially as pilus. Too many men to keep track of, too many tasks to accomplish at the same time, too many unknowns, too many ways the best-laid plans could go wrong.

I shook myself and fell in behind Jauffre and the other Blades as they accompanied Martin and Blanco down the rough slope toward the Plain of Caribou. Sai trotted alongside me, his demeanor subdued in the face of combat. Lightly armored and lightly armed, I wore just Matius’s mail and a pair of leather greaves tucked into leather boots. I also carried only Akatosh’s Touch. There would be no sharpshooting from me tonight.

While the Blades and Martin moved to the front of the line, Sai and I walked behind them. As I passed each contingent, guardsmen and women nodded their greetings to me. Cheydinhal looked alert, in spite of the slouched postures and sloppy dress that seemed to mirror their leader’s. Anvil stood ready, their faces grim. Skingrad had Dion’s discipline and honesty. Chorrol closely resembled the formation of my cohort in Legio Six, thanks to Ashcroft’s guidance. Bravil’s best, ranged behind Lerus, showed no signs of wavering.

Inian reached down and ruffled Sai’s fur when we reached the Kvatch contingent. Vonius smiled at me, though his eyes remained pensive. “Get that Sigil Stone, Julian. Don’t let anyone stop you.”

I hesitated beside Apsice and Cordelia. Apsice had the set look of the experienced fighter, but Cordelia seemed pale and shaky. I clapped my hand on her shoulder and leaned forward to her ear. “Let Apsice lead this, Cordelia. Tell your guard he will be relaying your orders. Then get out of his way.” I felt her breathing deepen, and she nodded. I met Apsice’s steady gaze for a moment. “See you both on the other side.”

I moved into the narrow space between the right flank of the Bruma contingent and the left flank of the Legio Six cavalry. Two battlemages stood on my right, their hands already flickering with magic. They nodded to me, but did not speak. I realized that even battlemages suffered the same pre-battle jitters that I did.

To my left, Burd clapped my shoulder. This time I had no difficulty keeping my balance. “This is it, Julian,” his voice drifted quietly with his breath. “We will not forget what you taught us. What ever happens tonight, we are proud to have fought Daedra with you.”

“I am proud to have closed a Gate with you, Burd,” I answered softly. With a final squeeze of my shoulder, the tall Nord turned his face forward again.

I closed my eyes and silently recalled the two spells I intended to use: ki’ire and ta’vias pa’toluku. I needed the extra speed and strength the Redguard adrenaline power would give me, and the Aetherius Stone blessing would bolster my magicka against anything I might encounter within the Great Gate. The shock on touch and drain health spells would be useful to extricate myself from any close encounters there.

But until the Great Gate opened, I would have to rely on my old Legion skills and the Sunbird Dance. I looked down into the bowl before us. The shapes of clannfear and scamps were the only daedra I recognized. The others will come through when we move out.

Ahead, Martin and Blanco stood like a statue, facing the line of guardsmen. The Blades stood ranged behind him, their faces turned toward the Oblivion Gate. After a few more breaths, Blanco turned and began prancing along the line slowly, the powdery snow drifting around his hooves.

Martin said nothing as Blanco danced before the cavalry, then turned around and retraced his steps along the curved front. When Martin had reviewed everyone, he stopped before the Kvatch contingent and regarded his fellow townspeople for several long breaths.

I looked down at Sai. He can’t go into the Gate with me. I can’t worry about him. I tapped his head to get his attention, then pointed at Blanco. Stay with the white horse. Guard him and his rider until I come back.

Sai didn’t hesitate but sprang forward to stand beside Blanco’s left knee. I had no doubt now that he would stay there until I called him back to me. It was a new thing Steffan and I had taught him. The dog had learned surprisingly fast. Maybe it’s because he adores Blanco. They’re tight friends since that bandit camp.

“Soldiers of Cyrodiil!” Martin’s voice took on the tone of command, the same tone I had heard in Uriel’s voice when he ordered Glenroy to back off of me on that dreadful night. “We stand here, not just to defend Bruma, but to defend all of Cyrodiil!” Blanco began moving slowly along the line again, and I knew Martin wanted to address each and every one of us. “Tonight we decide the fate of our countrymen! Tonight we fight for our homes, our families, our livelihoods. Above all, tonight we fight for our freedom from the Daedra!”

Now Blanco marched in front of Legio Six. “I am counting on you,” he met each rider’s eye, “to show the rest of us the caliber of Julian of Anvil’s former Legion! Are you worthy to call yourselves Legio Six?”

“Aye, Sire!” the riders shouted in unison. I blinked back sudden emotion.

“Then tonight is your chance to show us!” Martin turned Blanco back. “Do not let us down!”

“No, Sire!”

Now Blanco stalked before the guardsmen. “Bruma, Leyawiin, Bravil, Chorrol, Skingrad, Anvil and Cheydinhal, you have your own example to follow.” Martin drew his sword and pointed it at the sixteen men wearing the Kvatch Wolf on their breasts. “They lost more than the rest of us, yet they are here to ensure it does not happen to your cities.” His face turned in my direction, and I felt his gaze on me. “These men are the real heroes on the line tonight. Let’s add more heroes to their ranks tonight!”

“Aye, Sire!” the guardsmen shouted, some clanging weapons against shields.

“Mehrunes Dagon calls himself the Lord of Destruction,” Martin’s voice rang out once more. “But Akatosh is the Father of Time, and it is He whom I serve! It is Cyrodiil whom I serve! As Uriel Septim’s last son, I shall stand fast against this,” he stabbed that bright shining blade in the direction of the Oblivion Gate. “Who shall stand with me? Who shall hold fast right here, tonight?”

The response shattered my hearing. Around me men and women shouted the names of their respective cities as well as Legio Six and Dragonborn. My mind blanked on what to say for myself, but my mouth did not. “Akatosh!” I shouted. “Talos!”

“Let’s take the fight to these scum!” Martin lifted his greatsword over the calls. Blanco swirled on his hocks and leaped between Baurus and the Grandmaster. I lost sight of him and Martin as the Blades and guardsmen swirled down after him into the light cast by the Oblivion Gate.

Akatosh, be with Martin tonight. I prayed silently, then my feet followed, more from old habit than from any conscious thought.

Posted by: Olen May 30 2012, 07:25 PM

Woo update and pre battle speech. You caught the nervousness on all parts well and along with it some of the interactions between different units. That she's surprised the battlemages are worried shows very effectively how even she regards them as separate and a bit different. It makes sense but I hadn't really considered it.

Martin shows how he's becoming the Emperor too with his rousing speech. I imagine he is similarly nervous but manages to hide it for the benefit of the men. Blanco's offer to carry him show the witchhorse in him again and fits his personality well. It's amazing how much you manage to give the animals. Sai was entertaining as ever.

QUOTE
Maybe it’s because he adores Blanco.

Indeed I think he does.

Posted by: SubRosa May 30 2012, 10:21 PM

The shadows of the Bruma city walls lay draped over the land nearly to the Plain of Caribou.
This was a very elegant and vivid way to show us that it is near dusk.

Legio VI has horse archers? Well hot damn! My estimation of them keeps increasing. I looked up Mo gu, but all I found was a boneless Chinese art style, and some uber-orcs from WoW.

Blanco is really something here. Not only does he show his nerve in the presence of the Oblivion Gates, but the way in which he steps up to Martin shows his intelligence, and perhaps that Witchiness that his blood is so known for? He seems to smell the dragonblood in Martin's veins.

“Do you trust me with him?” A memory of Prior Maborel’s kindness struck me like a hammer, raising a walnut in my throat.
This was a wonderful memory of Prior Maborel, and our old friend Paint.

Julian's pre-battle butterflies were a good touch. They help remind us that in spite of everything she has been through, she is still mortal, still puts her boots on one foot at a time. I am thinking this would be a good time to pass around a bottle of flin. wink.gif It was also good to get a little review of the city guard contingents, and the acknowledgment that even the battlemages are facing the same jitters as everyone else.

Posted by: Acadian May 31 2012, 12:41 AM

“You behave yourself, horse,” I admonished him. “That’s the Emperor of Cyrodiil you’re carrying.” goodjob.gif


A beautifully painted opening with some fine stage-setting. The time of day, nerves, cold and massive scale were all well-captured. Then, some wonderfully appropriate memories, ranging from the heroes of Kvatch to old Paint and more.

And a rousing battle speech, fitting of an Emperor. Always better when given from the back of a prancing stallion!

It seems like Julian is well-focused and prepared for her sprint to grab the sigil stone.

Powered by Invision Power Board (http://www.invisionboard.com)
© Invision Power Services (http://www.invisionpower.com)